The anime is invading but there is an MC who created a shelter

Multiple female protagonists, multiple races, handsome male protagonists, daily farming, resistance, and recovery of lost territory

Han Cheng came to a magical world and found that it was a dimensional invasion-like apocalypse, but fortunately he activated the MC authority and quickly created a shelter. But then Han Cheng found that it seemed that he was not the only one who had traveled through time.

Chitsuki Nishiki and Takina Inoue: Director, don’t even think about running away.

Toyokawa Shoko: Director, please be responsible.

Anetta: Director, is Reina pretty? Let me help you.

Hisako Nijima and Ai Hayasaka: I just do this for the sake of the young lady.

Everyone in the vanguard team: The director’s kindness is not over yet.

The anime is invading but there is an MC who created a shelter
Chapter 1 Clear MC and create a shelter to pick up a beautiful girl
The anime is invaded but there is an MC who created a shelter: the first chapter is cleared and the MC created a shelter and picked up a beautiful girl.
In the Aspen City Shelter, Han Cheng sat at his desk processing documents. Three years ago, he was thrown into this world and obtained the permission to enter the MC world and the equivalent exchange and infinite superposition module, but he also learned about the disaster of this world: the gap. In order to make a living, Han Cheng plunged into the MC world and started farming and mining.
Because he didn’t know if he could be resurrected, Han Cheng was very cautious and unlucky, so he spent nearly half a year synthesizing the conversion table. But then Han Cheng’s luck turned out to be good, and he encountered two large villages in a row! After a period of accumulation, he synthesized a large number of energy collectors and energy condensers to provide food and water.
Although Han Cheng could not bring out things from the MC world that had never appeared in this world, such as things made of black matter or red matter, nor could he bring things from this world to the MC. But from now on, it would be enough to support the food and drink of tens of thousands of people.
So in order to kill time and relieve boredom, Han Cheng created this unregistered, half-buried shelter to attract refugees.
“Notice: Just now there was a violent fluctuation in the gap. After detection, some of them are close to our shelter. Survivors, please stay away from any unknown creatures you find and report their location immediately. Remember, please do not trust any creature without a name tag, no matter if it has a human form or not. Anyone who leaks confidential information of the shelter will be put to death once discovered.” The loudspeaker made by the magician made a circular notification to all refugees.
A few decades ago, this world was still a thriving magical world that had already discovered the use of steam. However, on the first day of the first year of the new calendar, it quickly declined due to the “Skyfall” incident. A crack suddenly appeared in the sky and released countless hostile humanoid monsters to the world, but after the magicians’ difficult resistance, they invented vibration detectors, release blockers and other equipment to deploy movable magic barriers, and survived at the cost of 70% of the world’s population. Later, these two devices also became essential items for building shelters.
Just as the survivors were cheering, the cracks trembled violently again. This time, the human side failed in the war. In order to preserve the human fire, all intelligent life gathered their strength to build a huge blocker building to support an area that could not be launched. They hid in a corner of the world, lived underground and resisted tenaciously, and sent personnel with various devices to recover the lost land on the periphery. Since then, the cracks seemed to know the weakness of the remaining forces, reduced the intensity of the monsters’ launch, and launched various items from time to time, ranging from gravel to mountains.
The remaining people, driven by their research on monsters and hunger, found another way to become stronger: eating. The energy emitted by the cracks transformed people’s bodies, greatly enhancing their absorption and endurance. Whether eating the monster corpses known as spirit meat or human food, they could quickly and efficiently absorb the spirit energy produced and integrated it into the bones, muscles, blood vessels, and even cells.
Of course, just like in many games, spirit meat cannot be eaten casually, and weapons cannot be forged casually. With the research, new monster-related professions have emerged in all walks of life, such as spirit chefs, spirit forgers, and so on.
But starting from the time Han Cheng was released three years ago, the cracks gradually began to release intelligent creatures, humans being just one of them. Of course, the monsters don’t care whether you came down with them or not.
“Chief, it’s time to set off.” The subordinate outside knocked on the door and shouted.
“Chizuki is here, let’s call Takina and go.” Han Cheng opened the door and looked at the girl with white and golden hair in front of him. The small bunch of hair tied up with a red ribbon showed her youth and vitality. The bright eyes and the cute face with a smile made people want to love her.
“Director, I’m here.” A black-haired girl with shoulder-length hair and a cold expression was waiting at the corner. The two were rescued by Han Cheng half a year after the shelter was built and they were the first to know each other. At that time, the two killed three ordinary monsters with ordinary people’s physique and two pistols, and then they were seriously injured and fell into a coma. Later, they were recognized by Han Cheng, treated with healing potions and carried back to the shelter.
“Director, nothing happened at the ranch. The farm is still evacuating people, so we haven’t conducted a search yet.” The snakeman Kahn, who was waiting outside the door, said. This snakeman was one of the three snakeman sisters rescued by Han Cheng. The three were loyal, so the task of guarding their entrances and exits and exhaust vents was assigned to her and her tribe. However, this also attracted many orc tribes to defect. Most of the orc tribes that needed a lot of food, such as werewolves, eagles, and centaurs, were secretly hidden by Han Cheng.
As for the farms and ranches, they are all for one purpose, to conceal one’s tracks; secondly, to satisfy Han Cheng’s fun in simulating management; and thirdly, to supplement food such as seasonings that are not available in my world.
“Okay, I’ll go over there myself to see if there are any useful talents this time. You guys continue to guard the entrances and exits, and you don’t need to follow me.”
“Yes.” Kahn slowly hid in the surrounding woods again.
Han Cheng and his two companions arrived at the farm in a mine cart. There was a row of matchboxes made of cobblestones standing on the side, and several werewolves with axes as security guards at the door.
“Director, all staff members have gone back to the basement of the room and are waiting after testing. The inspection personnel have entered in the mine cart and are expected to be finished in half an hour.” A werewolf put down his axe and reported to Han Cheng.
“Very good, then I’ll wait for your news.” Han Cheng pulled Jinmu Qianshu, who wanted to cause trouble, into a matchbox with glass.
“Don’t disturb others’ work. Your task is to conserve your energy to deal with elite monsters.” Han Cheng knocked on the head with a gray headband.
“Okay, I got it.” Jinmu Chitsu said aggrievedly.
After the catastrophe, monsters were divided into 7 levels: ordinary, elite, boss, general, commander, king, and emperor, corresponding to magic and physical levels 1 to 7. As for level 8 and above, it seems that no one has ever reached it.
The ordinary level is basically equivalent to the limit of human physique, but it is still possible to kill it as long as multiple ordinary people work together sincerely; at the elite level, the monster’s body is gradually affected by the energy in the gaps and becomes extremely powerful, and its charge cannot be blocked head-on unless it is at level 2 or above; the leader further activates the energy in his body and can knock down ordinary city walls at once; when he becomes a general, he begins to use the energy in his body to obtain the corresponding talents and skills, and the same is true for level 4 humans.
Not long after, a group of werewolves covered in blood came out and split into two teams. The uninjured team came with two humans wearing opaque black hoods and entered another matchbox.
“Name, place of origin, ability.” Han Cheng asked through several layers of glass in another room.
“My name is Saburo Ozawa, and I’m a farmer from Hokkaido.” A man in tattered clothes said in a panic.
“Sir, he is lying. He threw a piece of gold into the farmland before. Please look.” The werewolf next to him took out a golden watch, revealing that the man’s status was actually not low.
“He was not very honest, so he was sent to the mine next door to dig coal. He had no benefits for 20 years.” The man was forcibly dragged out of the room, his hands and feet were tied, and he was put on a direct mine car.
“It’s your turn.” Han Cheng looked at another woman in white chef’s uniform.
“My name is Hisako Arato. I’m a first-year student at Totsuki Academy and I’m good at cooking. May I ask if any of you have seen a blonde woman?” Even with a hood on, one could feel the woman’s anxiety.
“It’s not your turn to ask now.” The werewolf next to him kicked Feishazi’s stool hard.
“Captain, let’s keep this. Maybe he can be trained to be a spiritual chef!” Jinmu Qianshu on the side said as he thought about the meat produced by the spiritual chef that he had traded from the neighboring city.
“Okay. I know this girl too, so let’s keep her. She’s good at cooking and has a good chance of becoming a spiritual chef.” After hearing about Yuanyue Academy, Han Cheng recognized the secretary in front of him.
“Director, I’ll take her for a physical examination first.” Inoue Takina went to the next room to take away Hisako with an expressionless face.
“Takina is still so cold. If you don’t know her, you might think she is angry. She only shows other expressions in bed.” Nishiki Chitsuka complained.
“If Takina hears you, you’ll be beaten again.” Han Cheng said while hugging Nishiki Chitose.
“Then Chief, you have to help me get revenge. Next time, help me hold her down, and leave the rest to me.” Jinmu Qianshu said cunningly, leaning his head on Han Cheng’s chest.
“Oh, if you have the heart to do it.”
“Okay, I’ll have to read the detailed report when I get back. Let Feishazi cook some food tonight. Their cooking skills are second to none.”
“Great, we can finally have a big meal.” Jinmu Qianshu happily jumped out of Han Cheng’s arms and hugged Han Cheng’s arm and shook it.
“Chief, there is an urgent report from the city wall.” When they returned to the entrance, Kahn ran over and handed over a letter.
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
Dragon Boat Festival VIP coupons event
The activity is based on the actual VIP points received in a single transaction; VIP points are given in the form of coupons, and the higher the recharge amount, the longer the coupon expires. For example: recharge: 500 yuan to give 7500 VIP points, recharge: 1000 yuan to give 15000 VIP points
Event time: May 31 to June 2
Top up now
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Giants Attack (Old Version)
The anime is invading but MC has created a shelter: Chapter 2: The Titans Are Coming
Riding in a mine cart, Han Cheng and Qian Shu came to a 20-meter-high and 5-meter-wide wall made of diamond blocks. Even the underground wall was extended 10 meters to prevent the enemy from invading. The tightly fitted wall has also become a famous military defense facility in Asuka City. The smooth diamond blocks prevent monsters from climbing up the wall. They can only climb up the tower by piling up corpses, jumping or flying.
“It’s really a giant!” The two people who climbed up the city wall along the stairs were very surprised to see the 10-meter-tall giant outside the city crossing the 4-meter-wide moat in one step.
“Chief, through our attacks we discovered that this type of giant is of low intelligence. Although its movements are slow, it does not feel pain. The weak spot is in the back of its neck.” A plump woman in a blue military uniform came up to Han Cheng and pointed at the giant that was constantly hitting the city wall below.
“According to our estimation, the giants are barely elite level and have almost no lethality to our city walls, but our unenchanted bows and arrows can also do limited damage to them. To save manpower, we can use catapults to attack on the city walls, but the problem is that we don’t have many catapults, and the giants are so huge that just two or three of them piled up outside the city walls can allow other giants to pass through. Another problem is that if we don’t clean up in time after defeating them, the next time the monsters attack, they will step on the giants to quickly climb up the city walls, causing heavy casualties. So I request your support.” The silver-haired officer reported seriously.
“Thank you for your hard work, Reina. Leave the rest to me.” Han Cheng took out two shining wooden bows and arrows and handed one to Qian Shu. It was the enchanted bow in MC, but the difference was that its weight was the weight of an ordinary bow. These two bows were enchanted with five enchantments, including fire arrow, strength and impact. Because of the existence of the repair amulet, experience repair was not chosen. Because a lot of experience was needed and trading with villagers was too boring, Han Cheng only made more than 30 bows and arrows enchanted to the limit. Of course, there were hundreds of bows and arrows with only one enchantment in the warehouse, and 30 bows were equipped in each direction of the city wall.
After Qianshu shot and killed a giant, Han Cheng followed up with an arrow and used the characteristics of his MC to shrink the giant’s corpse and make it float on the ground waiting for Han Cheng to pick it up without decomposing. Unfortunately, there was no experience ball.
In fact, at the beginning, Nishiki Chizuka was kind to monsters, so when they first arrived in this world, the three ordinary monsters were killed by Takina, and Chizuka only played the role of distracting attention. However, because of their different ideas, the two of them had constant conflicts in the first year, until that incident happened.
–
That time, two elite monsters led the monsters to attack the shelter. After a fierce battle, all the monsters were killed except for the elite demon wolf that Jinmu Qianshu was fighting. When everyone cheered, the demon wolf woke up from coma and attacked Han Cheng nearby.
“Captain, be careful!” The three people who were fighting far away from the city standing on the city wall which had not been built very high could only watch the standing demon wolf attack their captain.
When the magic wolf stretched out its sharp claws to Han Cheng’s back, Jinmu Qianshu’s heart trembled, and regret filled his heart. But in fact, Han Cheng did it on purpose. He was now wearing a full set of diamond armor, but he had used the magic potion from this world that he had bought with great expense to make himself invisible, so he would not be seriously injured if he was hit hard.
At this critical moment, Takina, who was three steps away from Han Cheng, reacted quickly and the adrenaline in her body was secreted quickly, pushing Han Cheng away.
With a “whoosh” sound, the wolf’s claw pierced through Takina’s shoulder, and then Takina grabbed it tightly and cut off the wolf’s claw with a knife, and hit the wolf’s jaw with his head to prevent being bitten.
“Takina!” Seeing that the plan went wrong, Han Cheng took out the diamond sword and gave the magic wolf the final blow and used healing potions to stabilize Takina’s injuries.
From then on, Chitsuka never showed mercy to monsters again, and felt very guilty towards Takina so she kept giving in to her without realizing it.
“Qian Shu, shoot at the tallest one first.” Han Cheng pointed at a giant that was nearly 15 meters tall and said. Having already selected the target, Qian Shu immediately turned around and released his hand. A fire arrow flew towards the giant’s throat and broke into the body.
The high temperature flame that was difficult to extinguish burned the giant’s throat and soon ignited his head. He would die soon. Han Cheng followed up with an arrow.
Soon all the giants surrounding the city wall were wiped out. Under Qian Shu’s cover, Han Cheng went outside the city wall, picked up all the corpses into his backpack, and then returned to the city wall.
“Director! Director!” The crowd around looked at the cleared plain and kept calling out to the director who had given them a place to stay.
“Is it time for Lena to change shifts?” Han Cheng knew very well how responsible the girl, whose full name was Fratilena Milligre, was. She would never go back with him if it was not time for her shift change.
“There are still two hours left. Director, please go back first.” Lena said after looking at the clock on the city wall.
“Well, we won’t wait for you. Another human has just arrived and he’s a famous chef. We must have a feast tonight.”
“must!”
“You’re back. After testing, we found that Hisako Arato’s physique is just that of an ordinary person, but her cooking skills are really good.” Takina said with a smile, licking the corner of her mouth.
“Ah, Takina, you actually smiled!” Chitsuka pointed at the smiling Takina with a look of surprise.
“As expected of a chef from Food Wars!, he’s an expert at drugging people.” Han Cheng said with a smile.
“Do you know the director?” Takina asked after being reminded and returning to her original expressionless face.
“Understand that in a world where gourmet food is supreme, the chefs there have cooking skills that can make people hallucinate. It’s like being drugged.”
“No wonder even Takina is smiling.” Chitsuga used his hands to force Takina’s mouth into a smile.
“I can laugh!” Takina said dissatisfiedly as she slapped Chizuka’s hand away.
“It looks like we’re in for a treat tonight.”
“I’ll go deal with the giant’s corpse, you guys can do whatever you want.” Han Cheng came to a room with a sign saying “Storage Area” on the door. It was filled with immovable alchemy boxes. Han Cheng had placed several of these boxes in various places, storing a large amount of food and potions for emergencies.
The boxes from MC are regarded as magic items in this world. Other people can only see a black area. Only items smaller than the box opening can be stored. A whole box takes up one grid and cannot be stacked. When taking out, items are grabbed randomly. Only Han Cheng can store, retrieve and stack items like MC.
Opposite the storage area was a huge hollowed-out warehouse. Han Cheng put most of the giant bodies into boxes marked with elite monsters, and placed the remaining bodies in the open space opposite the warehouse.
Many corpses were piled up together waiting to be taken away by researchers. For this kind of humanoid monster, except for those used for research, Feiniao City has always burned them. Anyone who uses humanoid monsters as food will be driven out of the Feiniao City base.
“Director.” Henrietta Penrose, who came into this world with Lena, wearing a white coat and glasses, just came to the warehouse to greet Han Cheng.
“Oh, you’re here. You’ve been staying in the laboratory all the time, and you look so weak. By the way, I have good news to tell you. A very good chef came today, and even Takina couldn’t suppress her smile after eating it.” Han Cheng pinched Anetta’s charming face and said.
“This must have been drugged.” The short-haired girl nicknamed Agneta opened her mouth in disbelief.
“You can try it tonight.”
“Well, then I want you to pick me up.” Aneta said coquettishly.
“Okay, then I’ll carry you over to let them see how cute Aneta is.” Han Cheng hugged Aneta and started spinning around.
“You have no shame. Someone is watching us.” Agneta gently scratched Han Cheng’s nose and patted his shoulders a few times to signal him to put her down.
“Kiss me and I’ll let go.”
“Kiss, is that enough?” Agneta blushed and kissed Han Cheng on the face.
“Come to my bedroom tonight and I’ll teach you how to kiss.” Han Cheng whispered in her ear.
“You little pervert, it’s a pity that this won’t work. The detector experiment has reached a critical stage and I can’t be distracted.” Anetta shook her index finger in a mean way.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 3 Breakthrough (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 3 Breakthrough Picture and Text
After parting with Anetta, Han Cheng went to the kitchen, took out a name tag, wrote the name on it and used it on Shinto Hisako.
Feishazi felt a little strange about the sudden idea that he was Xinhu Feishazi and that this person was pretty good. That’s right, Han Cheng didn’t know that he had another golden finger, and people who were named by him in any way would be more likely to have a good impression of him.
“Let me introduce myself. I am Han Cheng, the director of this base. This simple magic prop nameplate is a reflection of your status in this base. After investigation, we would like to hire you as a maid. Your main task is to cook. The salary is 1 gold per month, and food and accommodation are provided. Are you willing?”
“I do.” After Takina introduced the current situation of this world, Hisako knew how difficult it was to find a job with free food, accommodation and salary under the current circumstances. One gold is equal to 10,000 coppers, which can buy 100 loaves of bread as big as baguettes. If you don’t buy bread but wheat, 1 gold is enough for one person’s food money for a year.
“In that case, start working tonight and come to Takina to sign the contract tomorrow. Tonight you need to prepare 30 servings of food for one person in your world. Every meal thereafter must be of the same standard. Go to that room to select the ingredients. The requirements must be large, filling and delicious. If the requirements are not met, 300 coppers will be deducted.” Since there are no silver mines in my world, Han Cheng directly reduced the use of silver in his own base.
“There are still three hours, which is enough time.” Feishazi said confidently.
“Then get started and look forward to your dinner.”
Han Cheng returned to the office and began to check the battle report that had just been delivered: 10 ordinary-level magic rats descended on the farmland, 3 people were slightly injured in the battle, and two acres of corn fields were destroyed. Then he made a check mark to express his satisfaction.
There is a fertilizer shortage of 3,000 kilograms; the reservoir water storage capacity is only half and needs to be added; the remaining edible salt can be used for one year and needs to be purchased in large quantities during the transaction next month, and a series of documents appeared on the desk.
“I’m a little tired of eating this cake. It would be great if Feishazi could make desserts.” Qianshu put down the documents and ate the cake prepared by Han Cheng. She missed her previous life and the 915th day in the cafe.
“She may not be able to do it now, but she can learn.” Han Cheng said nonchalantly as he swallowed Qian Shu’s feeding in one gulp.
“You have to cook for us for 8 or 9 hours a day. Do you still have time? Forget it.” Nishiki Chitsugu felt a little sorry for the chef.
“I prefer meat anyway, so that’s fine.”
“I hope there will be a chef who can make desserts next time.” Qianshu put his hands together and prayed.
More than two hours later, Han Cheng cut a piece of the cake and gave it to Lena who had just changed her clothes and rushed over.
“Hmm, delicious.” Lena handed the report to Han Cheng and said while holding the plate. Compared to the life in the Republic, this is simply heaven.
“I’ll go ask Anetta to prepare dinner, and Chizuka should go and pull Takina over who is exercising.” Han Cheng stood up and walked towards the laboratory.
“Anetta, it’s time to eat.” Han Cheng tiptoed to Agneta and waited for her to finish the assembly before saying.
“Success! Ah Cheng, the experiment was successful. After a few more experiments and debugging, we should be able to predict the approximate location and energy level of the descent.” Agneta turned around and hugged Han Cheng tightly, jumping and dancing excitedly. This was the only thing she could do for Han Cheng since she came to this world.
In front of Han Cheng was a small square box, filled with strange flesh and a large number of electronic components that Han Cheng could not understand. There was a curved antenna extending from the top corner, and there were two notches on the bottom, one for charging and the other for connecting to the display screen.
“Thank you for your hard work, Anetta. With this, we won’t be controlled by Maple Leaf City anymore.”
“We just need to wait for three more gap vibrations to adjust the accuracy and we’ll be fine. And because we don’t use magic at all in our production, the production cost has dropped significantly, which means we can export it in exchange for magic resources!”
“You leaked a little bit. If you recycle it, it can be fully charged and sold again.” Han Cheng quickly thought of the benefits of electricity monopoly.
“Hehehe, how are you going to reward me?” Anetta said proudly with her hands on both sides of her white coat.
“How about giving you two months of vacation, plus two months of ordering rights?”
“It’s ok, I’m going to indulge myself with some kebabs tonight.”
“Okay, you’re the boss today and you have the final say!”
The two walked into the restaurant, chatting and laughing, and announced a breakthrough in detector technology.
“Fei Shazi is going to have a barbecue soon so I need you to work overtime.”
“OK.”
Han Cheng asked Kahn to get some fruit wine and pour a glass for Agneta himself.
“Cheers to Agneta.”
“oh.”
“It’s a pity that Xiaoxiang is not here, otherwise I would definitely play a piano piece for you to celebrate.”
“Speaking of which, Xiangzi is about to come back. Last time she said she had found her friend and was on her way back. I wonder if she is safe on this journey.”
“Nothing will happen with Kana here, and they all carry alchemy bags. They write letters every day and will tell everyone if there is anything.” Han Cheng gave everyone a white alchemy bag for communication, and also equipped them with yellow, blue and red bags for food, water and potions respectively.
“Hmm, it’s delicious indeed. Hisako, I love you.” Qianshu’s eyes were filled with surprise after tasting the dish.
After eating and drinking, Han Cheng took a large number of buckets and compost barrels from the MC world and put them in the warehouse, then secretly came to Anetta’s room.
“Is Aneta asleep?” Han Cheng knocked on the door and asked in a low voice.
“I’m here.” Anetta, who had been waiting in her pajamas for a long time, opened the door of Rena’s room next door.
“I guessed you were coming, but unfortunately Reina is drunk. I have to take care of her all night so I won’t be with you.”
“Is it the director? Director.” Lena came to the door drunkenly, broke through Anetta’s obstruction and hugged Han Cheng.
“It’s over. It looks like you can’t escape tonight.” Anetta said to Lena who was clinging to Han Cheng.
“It turns out that Reina has such a clingy side.” Han Cheng said as he stroked Reina who was like a kitten.
“She’s cute, just like a little animal.” Anetta said with a smile as she looked at Lena who was still holding Han Cheng’s hand after being put on the bed.
“Indeed.” Han Cheng poked Lena’s soft face.
“Just sleep here tonight and don’t do anything bad. I’m a little tired these days and it’s a good time to rest for a night.” Agneta stretched.
“I’m not that horny yet.”
“Then I’m leaving. Reina is in your hands.”
After Anetta left, the only thing left in the room was Rena’s inaudible mumbling in her sleep. Han Cheng fell asleep while looking at his hand being held tightly.
“Ah!” Han Cheng was awakened by a scream in the early morning. Fortunately, Qianzhu and Takina had already gone out for exercise, otherwise the two of them would have broken into the house by now.
“Director, why are you here?” Lena picked up the quilt to cover her whole body and said in a muffled voice.
“Of course you were drunk and kept holding on to Ah Cheng.” said Aneta, who had been waiting nearby.
“Hmm.” After hearing the reason, Reina became even more shy and wrapped herself tightly without saying a word. Reina’s face was now as pink as the flowers on the table.
“Acheng, you go out first, otherwise Lena will probably have to hide under the quilt all day.” Aneta pushed Han Cheng, who was still turning on the camera, out of the room.
“Anetta! Why didn’t you pull me along last night?” Lena complained.
“You don’t care how much strength you have when you’re drunk.”
“How can I get along with the director in the future?”
“It’s simple. Just be Ah Cheng’s partner like me.”
“!” Reina looked at her friend in disbelief.
“I’ve only just reached the first level and I can’t hold on any longer.” Anetta said helplessly.
“I, I haven’t thought about it yet. And will Qianzhu and the others agree?” Reina said, covering her face.
“It depends on Ah Cheng. Qian Shu and the others don’t want to play with us.”
“And you don’t think you can find anyone else, do you? All the people who were brought to this area have been identified as Ah Cheng’s men. Now there are only you and the newcomer, Feishazi.”
“! Xiangzi is also one of them!” Reina remembered that the young lady who had a fetish of talking about stockings when she was happy seemed to have come out of the director’s room one morning.
“She came earlier than us, and it was just a matter of course. Now I think you two just need to make it clear.”
“Then what should I do?”
“You do this, and this.” Anetta leaned close to Reina’s ear, who didn’t dare to look up, and began to give her advice.
Chapter 4 Level 3 Alert Boss Siege (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 4 Level 3 Alert Boss Attack the City Picture and Text
Han Cheng, who was kicked out, came to the restaurant and waited for the rest of the people to arrive.
“You can take a look at this scroll by Feishazi. If you master it, your salary will be increased and your working hours will be reduced.” Han Cheng handed the scroll with “Spiritual Chef” written on the side to the cook who had finished her work.
“yes.”
Not long after, the two people who had finished whispering came to the restaurant, and Aneta even winked at Han Cheng.
“Director!” Lena greeted subconsciously and then hid behind Anetta shyly.
“Come on, eat. Qianshu and the others have already eaten.”
“Cheng, have some omelette.” Anetta suddenly picked up a piece of omelette she had bitten and fed it to him. After these years of learning, most people have learned to use chopsticks.
“Ah, Cheng, have a bite of mine too.” Lena blushed like Agneta.
“Just say what you like.” Han Cheng instantly understood what they meant.
“I, I want to change my name.” Although Reina was very shy, she was very firm.
“I’ll go on duty with you later.”
“No, no, that’s not necessary. Let me get used to it.” Reina waved her hands hurriedly. Thinking about being found out by her subordinates, she felt so shy that she wanted to crawl into the ground.
The three of them had breakfast while chatting. Lena went to replace Kassa, while Han Cheng and Anetta came to the monitoring room to check the situation of the detector.
“Sure enough, the several void vibrations at night did not occur nearby.” Anetta picked up the two reports and compared the results of her own detector.
“We can make adjustments the next time we experience a tremor here.” As he spoke, the two detectors nearby sounded the alarm, and the staff nearby immediately issued a level-three alarm.
“I’ll go check out the situation.” Han Cheng solemnly handed the electronic detector to Anetta for adjustment, and immediately called Qian Shu and the other two who were armed to go to the ground.
“How is it going?”
“Most of the missiles dropped into the city were still intercepted by the interceptors. The werewolf brigade has gone there to deal with the problem. However, the situation at the city wall may not be optimistic.”
“Send someone to call Kasa to the city wall for support.”
“Chief, I’m here.” Kasa, the half-snake man with a large piece of beef in his mouth, opened the entrance and said vaguely.
“Get on the mine cart.” Although the speed is faster than the mine cart after reaching the elite level, it is better to save some energy for the subsequent battle.
The five people took a mine cart to the city wall and found that dense skeletons and corpses outside the wall were rushing towards the moat.
“Level 3 alert may result in the presence of leader-level enemies. Keep an eye out and report immediately if you find any.” Lena gave defensive orders to her elite subordinates who were on high alert. The rest of the soldiers, led by their teams, were holding ordinary bows and shooting at the tide of zombies.
“Chief, please block the city gate. Kassa is on the east side, Chizuka is on the north, Takina is on the west, and Kahn is on the south. Please report any situation at any time.” After seeing Han Cheng coming, Lena no longer hesitated about the name and spoke directly.
“After blocking the enemy, please ask the commander to hide on the north side. There are the most enemies there and the leader is most likely to attack from there.” After analyzing the intelligence, Reina already looked like a battlefield commander.
Before the moat was filled, Han Cheng blocked all the city gates with diamond blocks and connected them to the city wall, making them indestructible.
“Fire.” A volley of shots rang out on the city wall, pinning some of the enemies outside the moat.
“Elite zombies have appeared. Request to kill them.” Elite monsters began to appear everywhere. Reina dispersed her elite subordinates to kill the enemies.
“Get the catapult ready, fire!” When the huge corpse entered the range of the catapult, the polished stone balls with huge kinetic energy smashed the corpse into debris and rolled backwards to crush it.
“Report, the first-level bows and arrows placed in the shelter have been distributed to various city walls, and another 30 fourth-level bows and arrows have been transported to the north city wall.”
“Report, the leader mage appears!” A sharp-eyed Eagleman descended from the sky and pointed at a short mage hiding among other elite corpses.
“Report, the corpses have filled the moat and are heading towards the city wall. A leader-level corpse has appeared on the west wall. Lord Takina requests support.”
“Eagle One and Eagle Two, take your men to change bows and launch a saturation attack in the direction of the mage. Director, go support Takina. This mage should be the summoner of the skeleton. As long as we have bows and arrows, we will not be defeated.” Soon, 30 eagle men changed to powerful bows with glittering colors and flew in the sky to launch saturation arrows.
“Be careful, Qianshu, protect Lena.” Han Cheng released a bunch of arrows and got on the mine cart to the west city wall.
“Takina, what’s going on?”
“The zombies have crossed the moat and are now under the city wall. The leader has not taken any action for the time being.” Takina frowned and killed the elite zombies with a bow and arrow, then pointed the direction of the leader to Han Cheng.
“It’s waiting for the bodies to pile up enough for it to jump onto the wall.”
“Burn all the bodies.” After seeing some bodies piled up under the city, Han Cheng ordered people to throw wood down and set it on fire.
“Captain, it’s not good. There are too many of them and the flames have been put out, so they can’t start burning.” The observer reported.
“In that case, we have no choice but to use magma.” He took out a bucket of magma from his backpack. The hot breath hit them in the face, and even though they were far away, they were still sweating. The magma spread along the wall to the corner, and the corpses quickly melted into the magma, and all the rotten corpses that continued to hit the wall were dissolved.
“Roar.” The corpse roared in frustration and rushed to other city walls.
“The director is awesome!” The people nearby began to cheer, and all the pressure from being a leader disappeared.
“I’ll follow it, you take care.” After encouraging everyone, Han Cheng jogged on the city wall in the direction of the corpse. Since the others couldn’t stand on tiptoe due to the lava barrel, they didn’t stay behind.
At the south wall, Kahn was startled by the corpses that rushed over, but because there were not enough corpses under the city for him to jump onto the wall, the leader stood in the distance and tried to throw the corpses next to him onto the wall one by one, but unfortunately they just hit the wall and slowly slid down and piled up at the foot of the wall. In the end, the pile of corpses was pressed down by several barrels of magma. Then he moved to Kasa’s place on the east wall, but the corpses were still not half piled up and he still couldn’t jump up, so he was burned by several barrels of magma from Han Cheng.
“I’ll go to the north city for support, lest it arrive first and jump directly onto the city wall.” Han Cheng already knew the purpose of the corpse leader, so he did not stop and quickly returned to the north city wall to burn all the corpses under the city.
Soon the two leaders met up. The wizard hid behind the zombie leader who was holding the zombies in both hands, chanted a spell, and attacked with all the remaining zombie skeletons.
“Archers stand back, werewolves prepare to engage the enemy at the city wall, and eaglemen try to shoot the mage.” Lena roughly knew what the two leaders were going to do. As long as the corpses jumped high, the city wall would be included in the summoning range of the mage and the corpses in their hands could be thrown onto the wall.
Sure enough, when the corpse jumped high after a run, the wizard’s staff behind him suddenly lit up at the highest point, and a group of skeletons were summoned to the city wall, including 5 elite ones. At the same time, the leader corpse also threw the two giant corpses in his hand onto the city wall, and then fell into the magma and retreated in embarrassment.
“Werewolves, disperse the skeletons, and eaglemen, fire from the air first at the elites.” Reina, who was protected on the city wall by Qianshu, gave the order in an orderly manner without any fear.
The skeletons were quickly cleared out amid the wailing of the leader corpse, and only 5 werewolves were slightly injured. When the corpse turned to retreat, the mage on his back escaped and was discovered by Qian Shu and Han Cheng, who ordered the eagle man to switch fire and attack him, and then he died. Soon, only the corpse leader was left to crash under the city, and was slowly worn down to death.
“Clean up the battlefield, put all the corpses into the compost bin, and organize people to clean up the residue after the magma has cooled. The bonus will be distributed after the statistics. In addition, there will be unlimited food in the square tonight, and there will be additional compensation for the wounded and those on duty tonight.” Han Cheng announced after the end, and at the same time asked the messenger to pass the order to other city walls.
Amid everyone’s cheers, Han Cheng returned to the shelter to handle today’s affairs.
“Nobuyuki Sugo? Sugo, you are a member of the Yuki Group. Go mine until you die.” Han Cheng decided to send Nobuyuki Sugo to the mine to do hard labor.
“Hasaka? Such a familiar name.”
Chapter 5 Hayasaka Ai (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but the MC creates a shelter: Chapter 5 Hayasaka Ai pictures and text
After finishing all the matters, Han Cheng came to the reception room on the ground to meet the blonde maid who called herself Hasaka and was rated as an ordinary person after the test.
“Haysaka Ai, a student of Shuchiin Academy, and Shinomiya Kaguya are master and servant in name only, but in reality they are like sisters. I wonder if I’m right.” Looking at the girl with a maid outfit, a side ponytail and a dull expression, Han Cheng wanted to tease her.
“You! How do you know!” Hayasaka Ai had already read the introduction book of the guesthouse. When she saw the smile on the man’s lips, she knew his purpose and performed accordingly.
“Then don’t worry about it. Since you are here, I can locate your world, hehe.” Han Cheng said with a sly grin.
“!” This time Hayasaka Ai did not pretend and showed genuine surprise.
“Of course, as a guide, you can choose one person to save your life, Kaguya or your mother Hayasaka. Forget it, it’s a bit too much.”
“No more joking, let me formally introduce myself. I’m Han Cheng, the director of this shelter.” Hearing this, the nervous Hayasaka Ai breathed a sigh of relief, but she was still a little scared.
“Hayasaka Ai is considered a head maid.”
“I believe you have read the basic foundation books of this guesthouse and should have a general understanding of the situation. That’s right, you have traveled through time, and now you are poor and weak. For travelers like you, other shelters will capture you as slaves. Whether you believe it or not, our shelter is special and will hire travelers like you. After all, I myself have traveled through time. Of course, if you don’t believe it, we will send you out of the shelter.” Han Cheng said as he placed two contracts in front of Hayasaka Ai.
“I choose this one.” Hayasaka Ai picked up a gold-edged contract that said it was for the director’s employment only.
“Our people need to undergo daily training. Once they reach a certain level of strength, they must go to the battlefield when necessary.”
“Sure.” Compared to living a mediocre life like an ordinary person in the shelter, it is better to first break into the circle of leaders, so that if the young lady really comes, there will be protection.
“Then just sign it, and I’ll take you to the shelter.” After Hayasaka Ai signed the contract, Han Cheng used a name tag on Hayasaka Ai.
Han Cheng took Hayasaka Ai into the underground through a private entrance.
“There happens to be a party tonight, I’ll introduce you to other people.”
“Hisako, this is Hayasaka Ai. She will live next to you like you and you will take care of her.” He took Hayasaka Ai to the kitchen and said to Hisako who was cooking.
“It seems like I’ve only been here for a day.”
“It’s okay. I believe in your ability to adapt. I won’t say any more. Just prepare dinner.”
Han Cheng came to the monitoring room and found Anetta who was adjusting the probe.
“How’s the accuracy?”
“Although the location cannot be as precise as this one, the energy level is clear enough for most shelters. After a few more experiments to confirm the accuracy, we can sell it.”
“How’s the situation on the wall?”
“Very good, no one flew this time, and only a few werewolves were injured before the enemy was completely wiped out.”
“It looks like there will be another celebration party tonight.”
“Oh, by the way, I still have to go to the warehouse to restock and then go to the square to deliver some ingredients. I’m leaving now.”
On the way, Han Cheng met Qian Shu who was wandering around.
“Director! Do you want to go shopping together?”
“I need to go to the square first, want to join me?”
“Okay.” Qian Shu put his arm around Han Cheng and came to the square talking and laughing.
“Director.” The person in charge of the square bowed respectfully.
“You guys continue to arrange it and try to satisfy the majority of people.”
“Director!” Everyone who saw Han Cheng along the way shouted enthusiastically, but did not approach him. They just stared closely at the benefactor who saved them from danger.
Since the last king, the rulers have stopped making progress and only cared about drinking and having fun, and tried to restore the various specifications before the gap appeared! Various measures have made the people live in poverty and created rifts with the orcs and elves. Of course, the people have resisted, but most of the rulers are mages and can get support from various professions for the time being, which is far from being resisted by a small resistance army.
But at the same time, the rebels also have other ways out, that is to leave their hometown and come to the wild to create a shelter, obtain two necessary equipment from the black market and other places to resist the pressure of the monster tide on the periphery, and be self-sufficient without knowing when they were submerged in the tide. Most of the members of Han Cheng’s shelter came from this.
“People here are still so fanatical.” Qian Shu wiped the sweat off her forehead after leaving the square and the warehouse. As Han Cheng’s bedmate, Qian Shu has always been envied by all the women in the shelter.
“Do you want to practice?” Han Cheng said.
“Okay, let’s call Takina and Kai’Sa to practice fighting in a melee.”
“That sounds nice, but in the end you still hit me first.” Han Cheng curled his lips.
The four of them came to the training room and fought on their own. As expected, due to the gap in Han Cheng’s strength, he was tacitly besieged by the other three.
After two hours of intense sparring, the four of them lay exhausted on the ground, and the three women supported each other to go to the bathroom to take a shower. Han Cheng was dragged into the bathroom by Anetta who came rushing over.
Half an hour later, everyone came to the square to hold a celebration banquet.
“Notice: Our shelter has successfully annihilated the boss-level monster and no one has died. The celebration banquet will now officially begin. From now until tomorrow noon, all kinds of food will be supplied to soldiers without limit, and bread and water will be supplied to residents without limit. Please note that no food should be wasted and no items should be taken away from the square. If there are any special circumstances, please report them to the relevant personnel. Violators will be fined 10 times the amount once discovered.” Since the shelter requires simplicity and clarity, all speeches get straight to the point.
“Thank you, Director!” Everyone quickly lined up and took turns to get their meals.
“Let’s go too. Feishazi should have prepared dinner.” Qianshu and Aneta each held one of Han Cheng’s arms and returned to the restaurant.
“Senior, can we sit down and eat?” After introducing herself, Hayasaka Ai was pulled to the dining table by Hisako and said cautiously.
“It should be possible. Senior Kahn said it was okay, and the director also asked us to sit here. I can just serve you when needed.”
“Have you learned the scroll of Feishazi?” Han Cheng said after seeing the two maids take their seats.
“Director, I can now see the energy patterns in the ingredients, so I should have succeeded.” Feishazi stood up and said to Han Cheng.
“That’s pretty fast. It seems you are really talented. Come on, don’t be afraid of wasting those ingredients. Wait for your spiritual food.”
“Hayasaka, you can try too. There are so many people, but Hisako can’t do it alone.”
“Captain, do you also know where Hayasaka comes from? What kind of anime is she from?” Chizuka asked curiously, and Hisako and Hayasaka also pricked up their ears curiously.
“It’s a silly love show. Of course, Hayasaka is not one of the silly ones. It’s okay for you guys to come and listen to it.”
“This show tells the story of a pair of love-brained geniuses who go to war to get each other to confess their love, but the process is rather silly and funny.” Han Cheng briefly talked about this type of show.
“! What does this mean? I used to live in a novel! He has even read it!” Hayasaka Ai’s heart was surging.
“So now I’m in the doujin area?” Hayasaka muttered unconsciously.
“So everyone here has a origin?” Feishazi asked.
“That’s not the case. You don’t need to think too much about this problem. Anyway, you are all here and it’s hard to go back. What I want to say is that the people here are not good people, but they are definitely not bad people. You can be more relaxed in your behavior. The same goes for you, Hayasaka Ai.”
“As expected.” Hayasaka Ai sighed softly.
“I won’t comfort you either. Even if you know Kaguya will forgive you, you can’t help but blame yourself. This is a problem you need to face. But after coming here, you don’t have to think about it. The Shinomiya family is not in this world.”
“Of course the maid’s job is still necessary.”
“Yes, Chief.”
“Okay, let’s continue eating. If you want to know something else, ask yourself.” Without responding to Qian Shu’s curious eyes that slightly widened and sparkled with curiosity because he wanted to find out about other worlds, Han Cheng picked up a piece of beef and stuffed it into Qian Shu’s open mouth.
After dinner, Han Cheng went to Lena’s room, and a slight but suggestive moan echoed in the room that was locked tightly.
Chapter 6 Xiangzi Returns (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 6 Xiangzi returns to the picture and text
Ten days later, Feishazi finally made his first spiritual food: beef brisket stewed with tomatoes, using ordinary grass-fed beef and tomato turtle.
“Hmm, delicious, this is the taste.” Han Cheng praised.
“We now have our own spiritual chef. We will reduce the export of spiritual materials and increase the export of common crops such as wheat. We need to eat more red sand in the future and upgrade our level as soon as possible so that we can handle higher-level spiritual materials. Xiao Ai also needs to practice more.”
“Xiao Ai has already learned 50% of my skills, and she is very talented.”
Five days later, in Han Cheng’s office.
“Director, Xiaoxiang is coming back!” Qian Shu ran into the office excitedly and pulled Han Cheng towards the entrance.
When they got outside, everyone was ready to welcome Xiangzi. Soon, two mining cars appeared in sight. A beautiful girl with blue curly hair and twin ponytails was pulling a short-haired girl with a black collar around her neck, and a tall snake man with a heroic temperament was standing behind her.
“It’s been a long time since we last saw Silk Stockings.” After getting off the bus, Xiangzi greeted everyone enthusiastically.
“This is my teammate, Yutenji Wakamu.” Xiangzi briefly introduced the tall woman with purple hair behind him to everyone present.
“Hello everyone, I am Yutenji Wakamaki and I used to be a bandmate with Xiangzi.” Yutenji Wakamaki bowed stiffly. After these days of traveling through time and combined with Xiangzi’s story, Teacher Da Miao has realized that the people in front of him are important figures who can decide the lives of many people.
“Let’s talk inside first.” He led the three people underground.
“These are the people who joined during the time you were away, Hisako Arato and Ai Hayasaka.”
“Lord Toyokawa.” The two girls bowed slightly.
“Fei Shazi has become a spirit chef. You can try it at noon today.”
“Then we will have spiritual food every day from now on!” The snake man Kana’s eyes suddenly lit up and he came closer and said.
“It’s unlikely. According to the current progress, spiritual food can only be provided in the morning, noon and evening, so I decided to let Feishazi make spiritual food for one person every day, rotating, and taking one day off every six days. But Feishazi’s food is usually delicious, and Takina has eaten it, uh.”
“Chief! Don’t mention this matter anymore.” Takina blushed and elbowed Han Cheng to suppress his words.
“It looks really delicious.” A slight surprise flashed in Xiangzi’s eyes.
“It’s my turn to make the spiritual food today. Everyone can try it as a welcome.” Han Cheng said.
As Xiangzi was describing his journey, the time had reached noon.
“Kana, how is the map being drawn?” Han Cheng picked up a piece of beef brisket from his bowl and put it into Kana’s bowl.
“We passed seven rebel shelters along the way and mapped them all. One shelter was quite special. It was led by an alien. We didn’t stay there for long. We only know that the leader was code-named Captain.” Kana took out a simple map she had drawn from her pocket and handed it to Han Cheng.
“I’ve never heard of this person. How is the situation at the shelter?”
“Most of them only have one of the detectors and the blockers, and they rely on exchanging the spiritual materials they hunt for ordinary food on the black market to survive. The shelter led by the captain is better developed. It is near a salt field and has both types of equipment installed.”
“Salt field, let me take a look. Unfortunately, it’s a bit far from us, so let’s just do the transaction honestly.” Han Cheng found the highlighted location and wrote the word “transaction”.
“There’s a black market not too far from us. Transactions are held every month by convention. Most of them are exchanges of daily necessities between the surrounding shelters. Salt is also among them, but the quantity is not large.” Xiangzi came over and pointed to a place on the map in Kana’s surprised eyes.
“As expected of Xiangzi, he is still so thoughtful.” Han Cheng took another piece of the beef brisket from the bowl and fed it to Xiangzi in front of Teacher Big Cat’s surprised gaze.
“Has anything big happened at home these days?” If it weren’t for the faint red marks on Xiangzi’s face that betrayed her, no one else would have been able to see her inner shyness.
“Anetta has developed the detector, and it uses electricity!” Qianshu answered first.
After being welcomed by everyone for a day, Miao Meng took the initiative to ask to be hired the next day.
“Hayasaka, Meow Meng is now in your care.” Han Cheng signed the contract with the stubborn Meow Meng, assigned her a personal room, and then handed her to Hayasaka.
Han Cheng came to the office and started handling official business with Xiangzi.
“Acheng, take a look at this.” Seeing that the documents were almost processed, Xiangzi picked up the last report and sat on Han Cheng’s lap.
“The reconnaissance team reports: A mountain range suddenly appeared in the north of the shelter. After exploration, it may be a gold mine.” Xiangzi hugged Han Cheng’s neck, leaned against him, and breathed greedily.
“Forget about the gold mine. It’s not worth our competition.” After Han Cheng wrote down the words “no stationing”, he put his arms around Xiangzi, and the two of them just lay there with their heads against each other, quietly and tenderly.
“Acheng, I missed you so much in these three months.” Xiangzi raised his head, the tenderness on his face condensed in his eyes.
“Me too.” Han Cheng looked at Xiangzi’s overflowing love and kissed him.
As he took a breath, Xiangzi, with a flushed face, patted Han Cheng’s shoulder lightly, and the two separated.
“I’ll come to see you in the evening.” Xiangzi stood up, his deep yellow eyes tinged with a faint smile.
“Well, I’ll wait for you then.” Han Cheng leaned forward awkwardly.
“I’ll leave first and go check on Miao Meng.” Xiangzi walked out of the office with a smile.
“I’ll also have a fight with Kana to relax.” Han Cheng passed by the restaurant and saw Kassadin showing off his fandom.
“Captain! Do you want to eat together? The beef stew with potatoes made by Ai-chan is delicious.” After changing shifts, Kassa and Lena would eat their fill before going to rest.
“Really? Let me try it.” Taking the chopsticks handed to him by Hayasaka, Han Cheng sat down next to the little foodie and accepted feeding from Kassa.
“Well, that’s quite some progress, Ai.”
“Thank you for the compliment. I’ve learned a lot from Senior Hisako.” Hayasaka Ai brought two glasses of prepared cold boiled water without changing her expression.
“Where’s Meow Meng?”
“I asked her to clean the room.”
“Okay. Where is your elder sister?” Han Cheng asked Kassa with chubby cheeks.
“She’s still sleeping, right? When I was taking over yesterday’s shift, she said she wanted to sleep until lunch and asked me not to wake her up.” Kasa thought for a moment after swallowing the food in her mouth.
“Okay then.” After finishing one portion, Han Cheng and Kassa went to the training ground separately. Chizuka and Takina were training swordsmanship together.
“Director.” Takina let go of the wooden sword in her hand and wiped the sweat off her face.
“Let me take a look, you guys continue.” Han Cheng sat on a chair nearby, ready to enjoy the two men’s exciting fight.
“Director!” Qianshu leaned over and whispered something in Han Cheng’s ear, which aroused Takina’s suspicion.
“That won’t work. If Takina gets angry, it will be hard to coax her. We have to pay more.” Han Cheng said in a low voice after listening.
“I agree to turn on the lights next time.” Qianshu said shyly, gritting her teeth.
“Deal.” Han Cheng said immediately. How could he miss such a good thing? It’s just changing Takina’s hairstyle.
“Hehehe, Takina, just accept your punishment obediently.” The Thousand Shuku Monster laughed and pounced on Takina who sensed the danger.
Half an hour later, Takina looked at her hair that was tied up like a flower bud in front of the mirror and felt a little confused.
“Is it necessary to make such a fuss just to change a few hairstyles?” Takina looked at the excited Chizuka and Han Cheng in front of her with helplessness in her eyes.
“I didn’t expect you to cooperate so well. It’s a big loss. Well, you got it cheaply.” Qian Shu poked Han Cheng.
“You haven’t changed into matching clothes yet.” Chitsuka took out the clothes she had prepared long ago and handed them to Takina.
“Director, please get out.” Takina drove Han Cheng, who was trying to pull Qianshu away, out of the room.
“It’s a pity that this dress requires two people to wear it, lelele.” Qianshu stayed proudly.
Soon, the black-haired girl with a flower-bud bun decorated with gems and a white dress with the hem spread on the ground looked at Han Cheng.
“Hehe, I spent a lot of money to have this specially made by a traveling merchant. Isn’t it beautiful?” Chitsuka proudly hugged Takina.
“It’s a pity that it’s not convenient for fighting.” Takina dodged the hug, lifted her long skirt and walked a few steps, saying in a nonchalant manner.
“It’s worth it. I’ll reimburse you whatever you paid. By the way, where is the vendor’s stall?”
The morning passed quickly and it was noon.
“Notice: The energy level is level 1. Please report any unknown persons or objects you find in a timely manner.”
Chapter 7 Accident (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 7 unexpected pictures and text
“Lena’s problem should be handled.” Han Cheng and others came to the restaurant and started eating.
“Xiao Ai, how is your study progress?”
“We’re still a little short of being able to guide the energy. It’ll probably take more than a month before we can make the spiritual food.” Hayasaka Ai stood up and bowed respectfully and replied. Although others asked her to relax and were very tolerant of her, Hayasaka still had strict etiquette requirements.
“Hey, where’s Anetta?”
“She went to the city wall with Lady Reina,” Hayasaka responded.
“Okay.” Lunch ended quickly with casual chatting. Han Cheng received the report on this launch after taking a nap in the office.
“Some ordinary-grade ingredients were put into storage, and a camera and a printer were obtained!” Han Cheng was very happy to see the report compiled by Xiangzi. The few people who came to this world did not bring mobile phones, and having a camera was very helpful for collecting various intelligence.
With one, Anetta can study it and it will probably become popular soon. Han Cheng picked up another report: Former Commander-in-Chief Nakiri Totsuki.
“Send them to the mines to cook. If they don’t behave, they will be locked up in a small dark room and not given food.” Han Cheng dealt with it and asked Qian Shu to inform Fei Shazi of the news. Han Cheng disdained to use their talents for those he didn’t like, and it was good enough to give them food.
The day passed quickly, and when it was night, Xiangzi arrived as promised in a maid outfit.
“Xiangzi! You are so nice.” Han Cheng picked up Xiangzi, who came in a maid outfit.
“Last time, you wanted to play the role of a down-and-out nobleman. I felt sorry for you, so I brought you here this time.” Although Xiangzi’s face turned red to his ears, he still lowered his head slightly and whispered in Han Cheng’s ear in a trembling but proud voice.
Han Cheng put Xiangzi on the bed, looked at her rosy cheeks like peach blossoms, and couldn’t help but kiss her deeply.
“Ding, ding, ding.” Just as Xiangzi had changed his clothes and the two of them were deeply in love, a knock on the door woke them up.
“Chief, I’m here.” Feishazi’s trembling voice sounded outside the door.
“You called for help again!” Xiangzi kicked Han Cheng away with his little feet in white socks, his eyes wide open in disbelief at Han Cheng’s behavior.
“No, that’s impossible. You know who I am. I respect you very much.” Han Cheng was also very surprised by Feishazi’s arrival.
“Yeah, I’ll hide and you go ask.” Xiangzi quickly picked up his clothes and shoes and crawled under the bed.
“Feishazi, what’s wrong?” Han Cheng pretended to be woken up and opened the door to block Feishazi outside.
“Can we go in and talk?” Feishazi looked around nervously like a thief.
“Okay.” Han Cheng thought about it briefly, and seeing Feishazi trembling as if there was really something she had to say, he agreed.
“Hey, what are you doing?” Seeing Feishazi come in and slowly take off her clothes, Han Cheng panicked and quickly turned around to cover Feishazi with the quilt.
“Director, do I have to say it clearly? You even called me here.” Feishazi was a little ashamed and angry.
“When did I call you?”
“Chizuka said that another person I know named Nakiri came to our world and was exiled to the mining area by you.” Hisako seemed to understand something and stopped pulling the quilt.
“It’s a misunderstanding. The person who came is your eldest daughter’s bastard father, Nakiri Tsuji. I’m telling you something so you can vent your anger.” Han Cheng explained with a wry smile.
“? Huh!” Feishazi was stunned.
“Put on your clothes first.” Han Cheng turned around and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the explanation was clear.
“I, I’m leaving first.” Feishazi put on her clothes and fled back to her room.
“Xiangzi, come out.” Han Cheng pulled Xiangzi out from under the bed.
“Then shall we continue?” The two of them sat on the bed for a long time, and Han Cheng asked cautiously.
“Forget it, I’m a little sleepy. Let’s do it next time.” Xiangzi sighed, picked up his clothes and left.
“What bad luck. Feishazi came here without even asking whether it was a boy or a girl, ahhh.” Han Cheng lay on the bed.
“Let’s go settle accounts with Qianshu. He should be punished for not giving adequate notice.” Han Cheng came to the door of Qianshu’s room in anger.
“Is Qianshu asleep?” Han Cheng became gentle unconsciously, and then he was pulled into the room and the door was locked.
“Why did you come just now? You are usually so impatient, but today I am going to sleep.” Qianshu was wearing pajamas in the bright room but was not sleepy at all.
“Sniff, no! You were with other people just now!” Qian Shu, who picked up Han Cheng and was ready to finish the battle quickly, smelled a faint fragrance.
“Maybe. After all, you are all girls, so it is inevitable that you will get some infection.” Han Cheng sniffed his collar without changing his expression.
“Yeah, come on, just once. We still have to practice tomorrow.” Qian Shu carried Han Cheng to the bed and shyly began to serve him.
The night passed quickly and it was morning.
“Captain! Chizuka! Didn’t you say that we should clean up before going to bed?” Takina, who came to call Chizuka for training, saw this scene, blushed, pulled the two people who were still sleeping together by their ears and yelled angrily.
“I was wrong, I was wrong.” The two of them sat up following their ears being pulled up.
“Hurry up and pack up.” Hearing the creaking sound of the door opening outside, Takina walked out of the room to lead away Reina and Anetta who had just gotten up in order to save their faces.
“What are you still waiting for?” Han Cheng rubbed his ear and said to Qian Shu who was doing the same thing.
“I don’t care. We agreed to do this just once. It’s all your fault. I’ll leave it to you to clean up the mess.” Qian Shu lightly punched Han Cheng twice to express his dissatisfaction.
“You agreed too, didn’t you?”
“Um!”
“Okay, okay, it’s all my fault. Leave the cleanup to me.” Seeing Qian Shu raising his fist, Han Cheng chose to follow his heart.
“That’s better. I’m going to find Takina to exercise.” Chitsuka sniffed proudly.
“Don’t steal!” Qian Shu showed his head and said jokingly before leaving, then ran away.
“The lack of windows is indeed a problem. How about buying a high-end blocker and building it on the ground?” Han Cheng packed up, opened the door, turned on the fan, and handed the damp bedding to the snake maid. Although living underground is safe and there is no risk of something suddenly appearing nearby, there are many inconveniences.
When he arrived at the office, Xiangzi had already sorted the documents. Seeing Han Cheng coming over, he smiled and placed the documents on the desk.
“Here I am. I have finished reading all the documents. You just need to take a look at these.” Xiangzi tied two ribbons to his pigtails as usual and completed his work conscientiously and responsibly.
Han Cheng sat down and started to check the documents, and asked Xiangzi to record the materials that needed to be replenished. The two of them worked together and quickly finished the work. Han Cheng took the material list and went to various places to replenish the materials.
“Reina!” Han Cheng, who came to the city wall to replenish stones and arrows, kissed Reina when no one was paying attention.
“Acheng, don’t let anyone see us.” Lena shyly pushed Han Cheng gently.
“Maybe I’m tired of neglecting my sister like this.” Agneta, who was dressed in casual clothes, picked up a handkerchief and imitated the words in a book she picked up a few days ago.
“Hey, Anetta, be normal, I’m scared.”
“It’s my sister’s fault for staying here. I’m leaving.” Agneta pinched her fingers together, covered her tearless eyes with a handkerchief, and walked slowly towards the city wall.
“Don’t let Qianshu read this book.” Han Cheng pulled Aneta and gave her a light kiss.
“It depends on your performance.” Anita said proudly.
“Don’t lead Reina astray.” Han Cheng glanced at Reina who covered her eyes with her hands, and lightly scratched Anetta’s small nose.
“Well, you should thank me.”
Soon another half a month passed, and a small group of traveling merchants came to Feiniao City under the protection of mercenaries.
Chapter 8 Trading (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 8 Trading Pictures and Text
“Oh, Director Han, this won’t do. The price of salt has gone up.” Han Cheng went to Richie, a traveling merchant with whom he frequently traded, to trade salt.
“It’s gone up. That shouldn’t be the case. Isn’t there a new salt-producing area not far away?” Han Cheng asked someone to stop the wheat in front of the stall.
“That’s true, but it’s also because a nearby shelter was mining without restraint that caused the price of salt to plummet some time ago, which caused dissatisfaction in Ya’an City and led to the takeover of the shelter. In order to make up for the losses, the price of salt has been raised in the past six months.”
“In my opinion, it’s just an excuse for them to make money and enjoy themselves,” said another traveling merchant nearby.
“Yes, there is nothing you can do about it. They are the only ones around here that sell salt and their strength is not weak, second only to Maple Leaf City and Shiping City.”
“How much has the price increased?” Han Cheng asked with a frown.
“The price has been increased by 30%. Considering our friendship, I will only increase it by 25%. You can pay with gold coins.”
“Hey, damn rat people. If the salt hadn’t been stolen, why would they buy it again? Forget it, deal.” Han Cheng complained and took out a large bag of 1,000 privately minted gold coins in exchange for three years of salt reserves for nearly 5,000 people in the shelter, of which nearly 2,000 were orc civilians hidden by Han Cheng.
“Director Han, how many detectors do you want this time?” The traveling merchant from Maple Leaf City asked with a smile on his face.
“Just one will be enough.” Han Cheng did not want to reveal for the time being that he had developed a substitute to avoid being targeted, so he bought one symbolically.
“One? Director Han basically uses 3 or 4 detectors a year. Wouldn’t it be unsafe for you to buy this one?” The merchant was frightened. He had always bought five to be prepared. It would be difficult to explain to his superiors if he had so much less.
“There’s nothing I can do. Salt prices have gone up. To avoid any unexpected events, I have to store more to be prepared. Besides, the ones I bought before were not very accurate, so I can still use them.”
“Okay. Just one.” Han Cheng handed 2,000 gold coins to the other party in exchange for a probe.
“So are you going to buy slaves this time? I brought some good stuff this time.” The people of Maple Leaf City rubbed their hands. The profit of slave trade is not low and sometimes it is even a business with no cost. For example, this time they caught more than 20 alien soldiers with obviously high combat skills on the road. If they sell them, the money will go into their own pockets.
“Let me take a look first.” Han Cheng came to the Maple Leaf City merchant residence with the angry Kana with a heavy heart.
“Look, these people are my best.” As he said this, the peddler pulled open the curtain covering the cage to reveal a group of young men and women wearing the same military uniforms.
“They are too noisy and have been cast under a sleeping spell, but don’t worry, their fighting qualities are absolutely high and they are from another world, so you can ask a lot of interesting questions.” You Shang rubbed his hands as if to negotiate.
“I’ll trust you once, what’s the price?”
“20 gold per person.”
“It’s too expensive. A first-level slave is about this price. Let me compare it with others first.” Han Cheng did not show his urgency to prevent others from knowing that he was interested in people from other worlds and then selling him at a high price.
“18 gold, it can’t be reduced any further.”
“If it’s 15 gold, I can consider it. After all, I don’t know what the use of aliens is.”
“Deal.” In fact, the traveling merchant’s base price is 10 gold. After all, the aliens are not only undisciplined, but also talk big but can’t make anything. At most, they are used to listen to different stories, and the stories overlap, so the price is a little higher than that of ordinary people.
“Tsk, looks like I lost money.” Han Cheng took out a bag of gold coins to pay the bill.
“Pay money to learn a lesson?”
“We have other ones here. Do you want more?” After counting the money, the peddler opened several other cages to reveal the men, women, and children inside.
“Eh, no more. I have no money.” Han Cheng looked around and didn’t see anyone familiar, so he asked Kana to push the cage away.
“Kana, push them into the woods first and keep an eye on them so they don’t cause any trouble after they wake up. I’m going to go buy some blockers.”
Not long after, Han Cheng returned to the woods. There was a hole in the cage and the group of boys and girls were sitting on the ground waiting silently.
“I told them the situation and that was it.”
“Okay, got it.”
After seeing the person in charge coming over, the twenty or so people stood up and looked at Han Cheng silently, with vigilance in their eyes.
“Xin Yenozan, Angel, and Korena. I don’t know if what I said is correct.” It has been a long time, and Han Cheng only remembers the names of these three people and needs to confirm them.
“Yeah.” Xin nodded coldly.
“Okay, Xin, tell me about the time you worked together and the time before you crossed over.”
“In April of Star Calendar 2148, the Vanguard Team began to be formed.”
“Well, it seems that the flow of time in 86 is slower.” Han Cheng said in a low voice.
“Okay, I won’t say much. Since I’ve bought you, just work for me. The treatment will definitely be better and safer than before. Now you should go to the ranch to work for a few days to understand the current situation. Oh, by the way, it’s best not to stand out too much. Our people are not someone you can beat now.” Han Cheng pointed to the cage and led the group of people to the farm.
“If this is true, we don’t have to protect those white pigs anymore!” Someone in the team suddenly said with a disgusted expression on the road.
“Okay, you will live here from now on. Take a look at the books to understand the current situation. Remember to sleep on the ground at night and don’t sleep too deeply.” Han Cheng built two matchboxes made of boulders in front of the group of people, hollowed out the ground and placed a large bunk bed, and also placed a few tables to put the books on.
“Is this magic?” The stunned teenagers stepped forward and touched the house and table that appeared out of thin air.
“I’ll take you to have a meal first, and then we’ll start working after you’ve rested. Oh, by the way, don’t tell anyone about the process of renovating this house.” Han Cheng planned to use this matter to test other people in the vanguard team whom he didn’t know well.
“Meat! There are so many kinds! Cake!” The wide variety of food made the girls in the team salivate.
“You can eat as much cake as you want today as a welfare. It will be difficult to get more later. This is a military welfare. The supply of meat will also be limited. This is the main food you usually eat.” Han Cheng said as he picked up a piece of bread.
“Of course, you can also cook and eat it yourself after the harvest. We don’t restrict this.”
“Director!” The farm manager rushed over and saluted.
“I’m leaving these people in your care. Please take care of them. By the way, don’t let them get close to the north city wall.” Han Cheng patted the elf’s shoulder.
“Please rest assured, Director!”
“Okay, let me introduce myself. I’m Fanny Hake. You will all be under my care from now on. Please line up to get your food. Men and women will eat separately.” The elf clapped her hands to attract everyone’s attention.
“After lunch, a male and a female will elect a captain to report all the names. Your task this afternoon is to observe how others farm.” Han Cheng, Kana and Funi also stood in the team and prepared to eat together.
“It seems like there are quite a few people here. They’re queuing with us.” The girl named Lika said quietly.
“I hope it’s not just for show.” The red-haired girl Korena said with a pout.
“Well, the cake is delicious.” The unknown girl next to her covered her mouth with a smile on her face.
“It’s worth it even if I die.”
“Xin, come here.” After dinner, Han Cheng pulled Xin Ye to the side.
“Have the Mecha Destroyers you’re driving come along?”
“Director, no,” Xin said expressionlessly.
“What a pity. You should take a few days’ rest first.”
“Warning: There are a large number of flying enemies attacking from the north wall. Please stay underground and keep silent. Do not go out.” An alarm sounded from the farm’s loudspeaker.
“Oh no! Fanny! Take them to the basement of the restaurant first. If there are those who resist, just throw them outside to fend for themselves.” Han Cheng left a word and hurriedly took Kana to the city wall in the bewildered eyes of everyone.
Chapter 9: Recruitment (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 9 Recruitment Picture and Text
When the two were riding in a mine cart approaching the north city wall, several large blue birds broke through the airspace of the city wall and were shot down by the two.
On the city wall, the soldiers held up a shield in one hand to block the bird monsters rushing from the sky, and picked up an iron sword in the other hand to cut the bird’s wings to prevent it from flying into the sky.
“Reina, how many are there on the opposite side?” Han Cheng came to the base of the city wall and found Reina and Anetta who were protected by the elite Eaglemen.
“There are about a hundred of them, and they are moving very fast. Our repair personnel only had time to change their equipment before they arrived. The enchanted bows and arrows have not been delivered yet. Ordinary bows and arrows shot into the sky are easily dodged. Five people have been seriously injured and many others have been slightly injured.”
“Where are the other Eagle men?”
“I have already requisitioned troops from other city walls, and they should be here soon.” As he spoke, several fully loaded mine carts appeared in the east and west.
“Give up the bows and arrows. Eagle One leads West Eagle One to attack the fallen blue bird. Eagle Two leads East Eagle One and West Eagle Two to fly into the air and engage in close combat with the blue bird. At the right time, some blue birds will be lowered to the ground. The South Eagle people will be responsible for cleaning up the ones that slip through the net when they arrive.” Lena sent three Eagle people as messengers.
“Acheng, Kana, go and look at the biggest bird. It’s the one that caused all the serious injuries.”
Soon the Eagle Man took off and started a fierce fight with the Blue Bird. Although the Eagle Man was not fast, he had protective gear, and the Blue Bird was not very smart, so there were not many casualties. The people on the ground cleaned up the fallen Blue Bird and put up a large net to catch the seriously injured people.
“The alarm has been lifted. If you encounter a large blue bird outside, please report it in time.” After cleaning up the blue bird, Lena sent someone to notify the radio station.
“The seriously injured are all in a coma and their conditions are being controlled by healing potions. They just need to rest.” Aneta came out of the medical station and breathed a sigh of relief.
“That’s good.” Qianshu, who came to support, also breathed a sigh of relief.
“I heard from Kana that another group of soldiers from another world has arrived.” Xiangzi’s eyes were full of curiosity.
“Well, the situation with Reina and the others is a bit complicated, so let’s not tell them for now.” Han Cheng said in a low voice, and Xiangzi nodded slightly.
“So what do you need me to do?”
“Please help me decide on the official business these days. I only know a few of them. I’m worried about the others and need to keep an eye on them.”
“Okay, if I can’t decide, I’ll let Kana deliver it.”
“Okay, and help me cover up by saying I’m going on an inspection trip.” Han Cheng handed his seal and signature paper to Xiangzi.
It was almost dark when they returned to the farm. Funi was still leading everyone in learning how to work. When she saw Han Cheng coming, she immediately stopped working, greeted him, and then handed Han Cheng two pieces of paper with her name written on them.
“Hello, Director.” The people in the shelter also shouted in admiration, startling those who were studying.
“The vanguard team, assemble,” Funi called out. The boys followed Funi’s example and divided into two teams, male and female, to stand in line.
“When your name is called, step forward and receive your name tag.”
“Sinye Nozan”
“Leden Xuga”… Soon more than 20 people received their name tags and were told their functions.
“For the next month, you will need to travel around and learn on farms, ranches, mines, and battlefields. After a month, you will choose your own career. Now we are disbanded.” Han Cheng took Funi back to the restaurant and started to get food.
“I’m going to take a shower, wanna come with me?”
“Okay, I’ll go too.” The girls smiled and went back into the matchbox together.
“Xin, what should we do next? Do you want to stay?” Seeing that all the outsiders had finally left, Leiden, who had a scar on his face, asked the person he trusted most.
“There is no noise here, it’s okay.” Xin said nothing and went back to the room, picked up the popular science book on the table and started to tour.
“Director, where did these people come from? In the afternoon, they were like a wounded little animal, always alert to any disturbance around them, ready to take action at any time and had no intention of learning at all.”
“Bought it.” Han Cheng sighed, knowing that this group of people would not be trusted just like that.
“I will come here every day to comfort them. Remember to ask the canteen to prepare an extra meal for me in the future.”
So during this month, whenever Han Cheng had nothing to do, he would come and communicate with this group of teenagers. During this time, some people were curious about what Han Cheng was doing, but they were all taken away by Xiangzi to carry out the mission.
“Director, today is the last day, we have all made our selections.” Kaye, the leader of the girls’ group, asked enthusiastically during lunch.
“We will be divided into groups tomorrow morning and have a day off in the afternoon.” Han Cheng said dully.
“What’s wrong? Why are you in such a bad mood?” Kaye, who was wearing a short-sleeved shirt, put his plate next to Han Cheng with a smile. In a month, Han Cheng had gained the trust of this group of people, and the ones he was more familiar with were the more mature ones.
“Well, I’m thinking about how to explain to others.” Han Cheng sighed.
“Aren’t you the director? Why do you still need to give instructions to others?” Kaye said jokingly.
“Forget it. From now on, be careful not to reveal that you are from another world. No one can do that.” Han Cheng looked at Kaye seriously.
“What’s the big deal? Don’t worry, from now on I’m a native of Asuka City.” Kujo said with a big laugh to liven up the atmosphere.
“Well, eat quickly. I’ll take you to the shelter this afternoon and set up a room for each of you.”
“Director, don’t bother you. Let’s just live on the farm. There are more people there and it’s more lively.” Seeing Corena’s hesitant expression, Kaye’s eyes flashed with a trace of reluctance.
“Sure. But not for those who join the army. The army needs concentrated training to increase team awareness.” Han Cheng thought for a while and said.
“Is that so? Let’s think about it.”
The next morning, Han Cheng received a list submitted by Xin, a list of people who would join the army. All the members of the vanguard team chose to join the army. The continuous fighting over the past four years has made most of them adapt to the fast-paced life. Although they yearn for a dull life, they are more uncomfortable and feel empty inside. Moreover, this world is not safe. Only by gaining enough strength can you protect yourself. Of course, a small number of people have a herd mentality, but the army is not something you can come and go as you please. Once you have chosen, you must execute it.
“Yes, but remember that it is the duty of a soldier to obey orders. Anyone who disobeys military orders will be severely punished.”
“Next, I will take you to meet your direct supervisors, and then they will train you.” Han Cheng led everyone to the city wall.
“Takina, you are responsible for training these boys. Chitsuka, you are responsible for the girls. They will be treated as personal soldiers in terms of food, lodging and training.” Han Cheng still did not let Rena and the other two meet the vanguard team, and pulled Chitsuka and the other two, who had very little to do, over.
“Is it because of them that we were so mysterious before?” Chitsuka and Takina looked at the boys in front of them curiously.
“Yes and no. Don’t ask, those enchanted sets are theirs.” Han Cheng went to MC every night to gain experience in enchantments for a month before he got it done.
“This is a bow and arrow! Are we going to use this?” The yellow-haired kid Saiou said in disbelief.
“You can also use a sword.” Han Cheng pointed to the sword, shield and crossbow next to him.
“We all use, uh-huh.” Just as Saiou was about to say the word “gun,” Dai Ya, codenamed Black Dog, quickly covered his mouth.
“We will intensify our training.”
“Haha, let me show you the power of the bow and arrow.” Han Cheng said with a proud smile.
“This is enchanted. If it hits a living creature, it will have a forced knockback effect. It works with arrows, shields, and crossbows.” Han Cheng shot an arrow at a stone in the distance. The flame sank deeply into the stone, revealing the tail of the arrow, which burned for a while.
“Captain, this group of people are from modern times, right? What they wanted to talk about just now was guns.” Takina keenly noticed the problem. They didn’t even know magic.
“Yes, don’t tell anyone else.”
“Let’s start training. These people have great willpower, so we can increase the amount of training. Of course, we also need to relax appropriately afterwards.”
“knew.”
“Then I’ll go back and arrange Agneta’s next work.”
Chapter 10 Support (Picture Trailer) (Old Version)
Anime invasion but MC creates shelter: Chapter 10 support (picture trailer)
“The vacation is over, Agneta.” Han Cheng went back to the basement and hugged Agneta, who was reading a book, from behind.
“Okay, what should we study next?” Anetta sighed and slapped Han Cheng’s troublesome hand away.
“Just research a communication device.” Han Cheng stopped playing tricks and sat next to him to feed him cake. As for the research on the blocker, the conditions are not yet met. First, it is a magical creation that cannot be disassembled even if you want to. Second, the electricity needs a safe and efficient energy storage device and an uninterrupted energy supply and cooling device. It is not something that can be studied in the current shelter.
“Okay, a wired communication device will only take about a month, and most of the time is spent planning the lines. As for wireless ones, I don’t know much about them.”
“Wired ones are enough, so plan more lines when planning.”
“good.”
“Director, Hayasaka can also make spiritual food.” Hisako came to the two of them respectfully and said. After that misunderstanding, Hisako had been avoiding Han Cheng until one day when she thought that since Nakiri Tsuki could come, the possibility of the young lady coming was very high and she didn’t know where she would fall. In order to ensure the safety of the young lady, it seemed possible for her to become the director’s spouse. After that, Hisako no longer avoided Han Cheng to avoid leaving a bad impression.
“Okay, I’ll make spiritual food like you do, and rest every five days. Let her make one tonight to see how it goes.”
“How’s that Meow Dream doing?”
“I don’t have the talent of a spiritual chef, so I can’t find the flow of energy. But my hands and feet are diligent and strong, so I should have no problem taking care of my daily meals.” Feishazi said regretfully, shaking his head.
“Chief! The shelter next door sent a letter asking for help!” Kahn came hurriedly with a blood-stained letter.
“Let me see, Xinrong City. I remember it takes an ordinary person three days to run the distance from us.” Han Cheng took out a map, drew a circle and found the location.
“Three boss-level bamboo boars are besieging us, and we have some harvest. We can help. Tell Kana and Reina to get the Centaur team ready to attack. Kassa will command Chitsuka and Takina at home to assist. The government affairs will be handed over to Xiangzi and we will enter a state of alert.” Han Cheng looked at the request for help with the reward of an introductory magic book and immediately prepared to leave.
“Yes!” Kahn sent his tribesmen to various places to notify.
Half an hour later, everyone gathered at the east city wall.
“Captain, the Centaur warriors have assembled. Please get on your horses.” A tall and strong Centaur warrior knelt down on his front legs and asked Han Cheng in a loud voice to get on his horse.
“Remember, you were recently hired, so don’t let anything slip. Our destination is Xinrong City. Let’s go.” A man named Eo Kuranta, carrying a homemade bow and arrow made of hardwood and a few javelins, raised his horse’s hooves and led the tribe to gallop at a gallop under the guidance of Han Cheng.
The other three women also found their female centaur partners and sat down, following Han Cheng. Nearly a hundred centaurs attracted attacks from lone monsters in the wilderness, but they were all nailed to death by the centaurs’ superb archery skills.
“Acheng, take a break first, otherwise you will be in too bad a condition when you get there and the losses will be huge.” After a day’s long journey, Lena reminded as they approached Xinrong City.
“Centaurs are not afraid of sacrifice!” The silly Aeo used his heroic voice to draw cheers from the male tribesmen, but he also received a slap from Han Cheng and a kick from his wife.
“Follow orders, why are you butting in?” The Centaur Milo who was carrying Reina nudged her husband Aeo.
“Oh, yes, I’ll follow your instructions.” Aeo rubbed his head and said with a wry smile.
After an hour’s rest, they continued on their way and soon saw the city wall that was about to be broken down by the bamboo pigs and the remains of the soldiers who had fallen off the wall.
“Ready, throw.” As the crowd approached, Bamboo Pig discovered that nearly a hundred people had given up the difficult city wall and rushed towards the centaurs throwing javelins.
“Kite-flying tactics, the back row becomes the front row, retreat.” Taking advantage of the bamboo pigs’ exhaustion and their own speed, they quickly distanced themselves from the ordinary bamboo pigs, leaving only two leader-level bamboo pigs chasing them closely.
“Consume the first wave, then Ah Cheng and Kana will go up.” Lena calculated the distance and the speed of each other and concluded that at least 5 waves of arrows can be shot before the bamboo boar catches up. According to the approximate accuracy, nearly 400 arrows can be hit.
“Aim at the boss and spread out to expand the attack range. Shoot freely. Eo and Meera slow down to attract the boss.”
The arrows shot by Han Cheng and Kana with the enchanted bows penetrated deeply into the bamboo pig’s face, attracting its hatred. The centaur next to it was not to be outdone, and soon the bamboo pig was covered with arrows like a porcupine.
“Leave the rest to us.” Han Cheng and Kana saw that the bamboo boar had bled to a certain extent and was in a weak state, so they asked the centaur to stop and prepare for some exercise.
“One for each person.” Kana directly chose a larger bamboo pig and used her flexibility to avoid bites and bamboo spikes. She climbed onto the bamboo pig and grabbed the bamboo growing on its body to find wounds to cut and enlarge.
“Ah!” The bamboo boar spun around angrily trying to knock Kana down, but ended up bumping into another bamboo boar that Han Cheng was pushing towards it by grabbing its fangs. As expected, Han Cheng took advantage of its unstable center of gravity, grabbed its fangs, and threw it to the ground, then gave it another sword strike in the neck.
“Damn, I can’t cut the neck of this pig unless it raises its head. Where’s my spiritual food?” Kana was a little angry when she saw that Han Cheng had finished, because before leaving, Xiangzi said that she would give her one day’s spiritual food as long as she helped a lot.
Han Cheng took out the enchanted shield and forced the pig to stop spinning, then he stabbed the pig in the eye. Unfortunately, the bamboo pig dodged the sword and the sword hit its hard fangs, which it bit. The pig subconsciously shook its head, causing Han Cheng’s sword to slip out of his hand.
“Kana!” Han Cheng held the bamboo pig’s head tightly with both hands, not letting it lower and exposing its tender neck. The two cooperated and captured the two bamboo pigs.
“Return to the team and harvest the remaining bamboo pigs.” Reina breathed a sigh of relief and gathered the Centaur army to turn back and attack.
After several hours of harvesting, Han Cheng collected a large number of bamboo pig carcasses and Xinrong City was saved.
“Thank you so much this time, Director Han. Please come in.” A thin noble took small steps to greet everyone.
“Lord Lu Wen, how are you?” Han Cheng also greeted him politely.
“Call me uncle.” After entering the City Lord’s Mansion, Lu Wen picked up a delicate little girl and said.
“Hello, Uncle Han.” The little girl called out crisply.
“I remember your name is Su Wen, right? Have an apple.” Han Cheng took out an apple from the alchemy bag and handed it to Su Wen.
“Thank you, uncle.”
“Okay, it’s time to study.” Lu Wen asked his wife to take the little girl to the back room to discuss business.
“Director Han, I’ll give this introductory magic book to you.” Lu Wen didn’t hesitate any longer and took out his family’s treasured first-level magic record and handed it to Han Cheng.
“After all, this book is a treasure of my family, so I can only give you the rubbing version. As compensation, I will give you a bottle of magic awakening potion.” Lu Wen took out another bottle of azure potion.
“Awakening potion? If you don’t know how to learn magic, you have to drink this potion before you can practice.” Han Cheng was a little disappointed. No wonder the popularity of magic was so low.
“Ah? You don’t know? You are not a noble?” Lu Wen was a little surprised.
“Why discriminate against civilians?” A dangerous gleam flashed across Han Cheng’s deep pupils.
“How could that be? The nobility has long been in decline.” Lu Wen sighed with emotion.
“What’s the meaning.”
“The nobles in the kingdom are divided into two factions: the people-protecting faction and the people-working faction.”
“The previous king was the leader of the Democratic Party, so he was able to win the support of a large number of civilians and mages after the invasion of the void and pool resources to build this refuge.”
“The previous king used the support of the Conservatives to gain power, but his true colors were exposed after he came to power. He used many high-sounding reasons to transfer the Conservatives’ assets, causing the Conservatives’ power to plummet. The situation between the two factions reversed, and the Labor Party came to power and amended the law. Many unregistered shelters were established during this period, and the Conservatives were also mostly sent to the edge of the country to resist monster invasions.”
“So you are one of the democrats?”
“My previous family was a city lord, but now I am just a city lord! I am only responsible for my people.”
After some rest, Han Cheng prepared to leave.
“Director Han, let me remind you that the farther outside the shelter range, the more and stronger the monsters will accumulate, and the greater the probability of gap delivery. You must be extremely cautious when expanding.” Lu Wen whispered before leaving.
“Thank you. Lord Lu Wen.”
Han Cheng had doubts in his mind for a long time, but now he has finally confirmed that the hypothesis that monsters only appear near intelligent creatures is just a trick to deceive more people into expanding.
Chapter 11 Breathing Techniques (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 11 Breathing Method Picture and Text
After returning to the shelter, Han Cheng put the Centaurs out in the open, set aside an area for their training, and had them responsible for daily patrols, maintaining order, and inspecting the city walls to see if there were any centaurs who had escaped.
“Chief, I’m going to rest.” Reina, who was still at the first level, dragged her tired body back to the bedroom and fell asleep.
“I have something to ask Xiangzi, bye.” Kana excitedly took the awakening potion and magic book to find Xiangzi in the office to see if she could exchange them for a spiritual meal.
Han Cheng had no choice but to watch the three maids do housework in the room.
“Chief, here is a new dessert I made for you to try.” Feishazi saw that Han Cheng had nothing to do, so she brought the dessert out of the oven.
“Actually, I like meat more.” Han Cheng said as he swallowed the spoon raised by Feishazi in one bite.
“Very good, but a little too greasy for me. It must be made for Lena.” Han Cheng took the dessert and fed it to Feishazi with a smile.
“Well, Reina loves sweets the most so I learned a little bit.” Hisako said with a blushing face.
“Chief, Qianshu asked me to call you over.” Kahn came down the stairs at the right time and ate the dessert that Han Cheng fed him.
“Okay, got it.” Han Cheng put down the dessert and stood up to walk to the training ground opened for the Royal Guards.
“Chief! A few more people were sent here during the break yesterday. Two of them seem to have some skills in swordsmanship. You should go and take a look.” Qian Shu let them train on their own first and then pushed Han Cheng to the reception room.
“I know that I can meet Kocho Kanae and Kocho Shinobu. The characteristic of their world is a breathing method that includes some common swordsmanship that can enhance physical abilities. The swordsmanship can be said to be a very high level in the low-level martial arts world. Although in my opinion it is a knife, not a sword.” Han Cheng complained speechlessly.
“As for the others, they will be sent to farms for observation for two years before being taken into shelters.”
“That is to say, as long as they join, our shelter will finally have a set of sword skills that can be taught systematically.” Han Cheng looked at Qian Shu, who was thinking with her head tilted in her hands, and scratched her small nose lovingly.
The two of them quickly met with the Butterfly Sisters, and the four of them sat down in a reception room.
“Hello, both of you. This is our director, Han Cheng.” Qian Shu introduced them with a smile.
“Hello, Director Han.” The girl with long black hair and wearing a colorful butterfly pattern feather robe also realized during this day that the possibility of returning home was very small. The most important thing now was to find a place to stay.
“I have a general understanding of your situation. I would like to hire you as swordsmanship instructors, providing food and accommodation. The salary is 1 gold. If you need help, there will be additional compensation.” Han Cheng placed two contracts in front of the two people.
“I agree, but we are not trainers and have never taught others, so the teaching effect may not be very good. Besides, my sister is still young and I want her to only do sword-fighting instruction. Can you accept that?” Kanae said to comfort the large loli Shinobu Kocho who was pulling her clothes in dissatisfaction.
“Of course. If we weren’t in urgent need of people who know systematic swordsmanship, we wouldn’t have hired child laborers. And your contract also states that Shinobu Kocho is only doing instruction.” Han Cheng said, pointing to the differences between the two contracts.
“Thanks.”
After collecting the contract they had signed and using the name tags, Han Cheng expanded his residence to include a few more rooms for them to choose from.
“From now on, Kanae and Shinobu will be teaching at the Royal Guards every day. You can go and watch if you want to learn.” Han Cheng said after introducing the two during dinner.
“Royal Guards? Are they those people from Qianzhu and Takina Church?” During the few days that Han Cheng was away, the others realized that Han Cheng had been selecting members of the Royal Guards for the previous month.
“Yes. It’s right where the Royal Guards trained before.”
“Can we go too?” Hayasaka asked. Although he had been training every day since he traveled through time, he would still have no idea what to do if he really faced an enemy. Sword skills could give him a set of ideas.
“Of course, everyone here can do it. The work in the contract is just to keep you from getting bored. If anyone wants to take a break or wants to change jobs, just let us know in advance. We are all family and we just help each other and do our own jobs. There is no distinction between high and low.” Han Cheng sincerely assured the three maids again.
“I understand, Director.” A hint of warmth flashed through the hearts of Hayasaka and others.
In the evening, Han Cheng quietly came to Takina’s room to comfort this serious girl who was jealous of Chizuka.
“Captain, you need to exercise restraint. You still have swordsmanship lessons tomorrow, so you can only do it once today.” Takina said seriously while looking at Han Cheng with a red face.
“No problem.” Han Cheng promised. Anyway, he only said the number of times but not the time, so he just played more in the beginning.
“Captain, it’s time to get up.” Although she played until very late, Takina still got up on time with full energy and radiant face.
“Okay.” Han Cheng sat up helplessly. Takina would not indulge in laziness like Xiangzi and others, she dared to really fight.
“Let’s go and watch the sword-fighting lesson.” Takina pulled Han Cheng, who had put on his clothes, to join Qianzhu.
At the training ground, after Han Cheng’s introduction, Kanae and Shinobu began to imitate their own trainers to arrange training tasks for the vanguard team and the three maids, and began to make corresponding props.
“This training intensity seems to be insufficient for us.” Qianshu said while frowning and looking at the training content.
“These trainings are just to make your breathing and exertion close to the frequency of breathing techniques, and physical exercise is a by-product. Breathing techniques in this world are probably a secret method to greatly enhance the cardiopulmonary function of ordinary people, allowing the human body to burst out with power comparable to that of a leader and a weak talent of a general in a short period of time.” Han Cheng did not intend to tell about the markings that would follow. After all, his life was too short to awaken for such a small amount of power.
“Wow, then we at level 2 can burst out the power of level 4!” Kassa said after swallowing the cooked mutton in her mouth.
“That’s unlikely. First, the power gap will become larger as time goes by, and the power that can be increased by relying on secret techniques and other methods will become smaller. Moreover, the example given before was a case of mastering the breathing method to the extreme. Second, there are many types of breathing methods. The two of them used the flower breathing and insect breathing that evolved from the water breathing, which may not be suitable for you, especially you who have a different structure from humans.” Han Cheng pinched a piece of meat from Kassadin and put it in his mouth.
“So mastering the connection between breathing and strength is the most important thing?” Takina concluded.
“Almost. Can you guys come and help? There are too many tools.” Kocho Shinobu frowned and interrupted the conversation. The current Kocho Shinobu is very similar to the former Takina, just as serious and unsmiling, and even less perceptive.
“Shinobu! I’m sorry, Chief.” Kanae’s face darkened and she looked at Shinobu Kocho reproachfully.
“Of course,” Chizuka smiled and glanced at Takina, who rolled up his sleeves and prepared to help.
“Just make a sample and I’ll send someone to make it. After all, it’s a big project for more than 20 people to make props.”
“Xiangzi, it’s time to go back and deal with the documents. Come back to learn after the props are made. Everyone else should do their own job as well.” Han Cheng called the upset Xiangzi and took the mine car away.
“We can help.” Kana and Kassa, who stopped eating, began to make prop samples under the guidance of Kanae.
“Captain, you must have come from Takina’s place today.” Xiangzi played with her ponytail with a hint of complaint in her tone.
“!” Han Cheng’s heart skipped a beat, but it was followed by a little bit of joy.
“Xiangzi, you look so cute when you’re jealous.” Han Cheng gently hugged Xiangzi and kissed her pink face.
“Don’t think you can get away with it. Come find me tonight.” Xiangzi blushed and lowered his head, complaining in a low voice.
Chapter 12 The Beast Tide Attacks (Ask for a free flower, Hayasaka thanks you here!) (Old version)
The anime is invaded but the MC creates a shelter: Chapter 12 The beast tide is coming (I want a free flower, Hayasaka is here to thank you!) Picture and text
Ten days later, all the props were ready. It was also during these days that Han Cheng almost begged the two spiritual chefs to take turns cooking after training. It was easy to go from frugality to luxury, but difficult to go from luxury to frugality. Of course, it was different from before. It didn’t matter whether spiritual food was cooked or not. Everyone just wanted a few delicious meals, not to be full.
“Captain, I protest, we also want to eat delicious food.” An Qi from the Royal Guard said with a smile. In order to integrate into the group, the three maids cooked several meals to thank everyone for their care during exercise. Due to the skills of Hisako and Hayasaka’s “drugging”, everyone who ate it couldn’t leave. As for Miao Meng, she was still a little inferior in all aspects. Recently, she felt a little inferior. Fortunately, Xiangzi transformed into Bai Xiang to comfort her.
“Those of us who stay will secretly get special treatment at night.” Feishazi said to Anqi in a low voice while standing in the girls’ team.
“I asked for it myself, I won’t give it to you.” Han Cheng saw Feishazi’s whisper and hurried away knowing that the girls wanted to have some special treatment. As for the boys, Han Cheng didn’t care. Hayasaka, who was well versed in the ways of the world, would take care of it.
“Kelena, don’t tell Xin.”
“I understand.” Looking at the girls around her who were eager to try, Korena hid behind Feishazi in fear.
“Hmph, get out of the way and start training.” Dissatisfied with Han Cheng, Kocho Shinobu received another knife attack from her sister. But what everyone didn’t know was that a crisis was about to come.
“Captain, is there really a leader-level sheep-and-tiger here?” a thin man on horseback asked a sturdy man.
“The location on the commission is right here, that’s right.” Behind the big man stood several fully armed knights observing the surrounding mountains and forests.
Just as the big man lowered his head to look at the map again, a terrifying tiger roar was heard.
“Damn, we’re surrounded.” A knight yelled when he saw a large number of elite monsters emerging from the woods nearby.
“It’s okay, we are all elites and can handle it.” Just as the deputy captain finished speaking, three figures vaguely appeared in the direction where the tiger’s roar came from, a tiger, a fox and a bear.
“Retreat quickly, there are three leaders.” The team, which was thought to be not far from the barrier and only equipped with three third-level fighters, turned around and rushed towards the weakest part of the rat group.
“Roar.” With a tiger roar, all the monsters pounced towards the human team.
“Damn the city lord, I shouldn’t have accepted his crappy commission. This tiger actually knows some tricks.” After sacrificing a knight and escaping the encirclement, the group was still followed by many monsters, and three leaders were watching them covetously.
“Let’s go and lure the monster into his city.” Someone suddenly said.
“No, Captain! I can’t bear the death penalty and we have families! Let’s fight them.” Most people agreed with this plan. After all, it was three against three and there were laws that stipulated that expedition teams and other teams conducting activities in the wild were not allowed to lead monsters into the city. Once discovered, they would be sentenced to death and their families would be enslaved.
“Captain, we can lead them to an unregistered shelter. That’s what they do anyway.” said a mage with shifty eyes and a mean look.
“Once we are on the city wall, we can help them defend against this wave of beasts.” The female mage who joined the team with the mage said proudly.
When the sun was about to set, the north wind came to the north end of the city, bringing with it a sky full of yellow sand.
Reina was checking the message she had just received from the reconnaissance station: The overwhelming beast tide, led by several humans, is rapidly approaching Feiniao City from the north! The number of leader-level beasts is unknown, and the number of elite-level beasts cannot be estimated! They are expected to arrive in nearly an hour! All our personnel will attack to buy time for the shelter. North City Team 3.
“Sound the invasion alarm!” Reina immediately ordered a request for support and then assembled the troops to stand by.
“Hurry, hurry, the beast tide is coming, everyone take your positions.”
“Report, the director, the South City Wall and others have received the news and are on the way.” Fortunately, half a month was enough time for Anetta to install wired communication equipment in key locations of the shelter.
“Report, the trap has been activated!”
“Report, the catapult is ready!”
“Report, flammable materials are ready.”
“Report, archers and javelin throwers are in position!”
…Reports were transmitted to the tower, and Reina looked at the distant horizon with a frown.
An hour passed in a flash. While Han Cheng was still placing diamond blocks for the west city wall, the roar of the beast tide came to the city wall with the north wind.
The wild beasts all over the mountains gradually approached Feiniao City accompanied by the shaking of the ground.
“Lower the drawbridge and let us pass. There are 10 leaders behind us, and we have 3 level 3 warriors who can definitely help you.” The team of horseless knights shouted loudly with all their might while wearing their masks.
“Impossible, OX, don’t even think about it. Who knows you OX?” The Centaur Eo, the loudspeaker, processed Reina’s meaning and conveyed it to the other side.
“Hmph, then you guys can fend for yourselves.” The masked man pulled the burly man and was about to bypass Feiniao City. In fact, he didn’t think that this shelter could survive with 10 leaders following behind him. Anyway, most of the beast tide would be attracted to Feiniao City, and his chances of survival would be greatly increased, and he had achieved his goal.
“That’s your way! Use the civilians of a city to save our own life!” The burly man, the captain, regretted this decision, but he was afraid of death, so he put all the blame on the two people who proposed it. There were only three monsters at the beginning, and if they fought hard, they would die. Maybe a few of them could escape. They just wanted to run away more, but they attracted more and more monsters along the way.
“Shoot!” Reina frowned and ordered when she saw the monsters coming into range. The difference between the ten bosses was quite large, but fortunately there were no flying ones.
“Roar!” With a tiger roar, the tired beast tide began to separate some monsters to follow the small team under the rain of arrows. The two leaders, wolf and leopard, who were not conducive to siege, were sent out.
In front of the moat where arrows rained down, the monsters pushed the bodies of their companions into the widened moat, and stepped on the bodies to sink or move forward. In front of the endless beast tide, the 10-meter-wide moat was quickly filled to the remaining 2 meters deep. The red-eyed demon rat stood on the stone-faced elephant, stepped on the bodies to cross the moat and bit down the suspension bridge. At this time, Han Cheng had blocked all the city gates and summoned the hidden orcs for support.
“The gunpowder at the suspension bridge will be detonated when the leader arrives to give orders.” After the vanguard arrived, Han Cheng asked if he could make his own bomb. Obviously, as a 4-year veteran, most of them knew something about weapons. Therefore, a large amount of explosives were buried underground behind the moat, and under the suspension bridge was no exception.
“The centaurs stopped shooting and split into two teams. When a large guy crosses the moat, use javelins to throw them one by one to prevent him from approaching the city wall.”
“Yes.” Including the veterans brought by Han Cheng, there were more than 400 Centaurs.
As Lena said, the Tiger King saw that the city wall was too smooth to climb and the city gate was too solid to be moved, so he sent out the chief-level Frost Elephant and its herds of elephants and cattle.
“Ready, run, fire!” The Centaurs accelerated 10 meters from the top of the 15-meter-widened wall and threw the spears, using the sharp spear tips to break the elephants’ skin covered by ice. Unfortunately, most of them were not fatal, and only a small number of elephants were killed by being hit in the face.
“Ang.” The elephants felt the pain and rushed towards the city wall in anger.
“Second group, continue!” The continuous javelins turned this distance into a death charge of the elephants.
“Awoo!” The tiger king gave some unknown order, which caused dissatisfaction among the other leader-level one-eyed demon rat and they almost started a fight.
Chapter 13: Tiger King Attacks (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 13 Tiger King strikes picture and text
“Roar!” Just when everyone was still confused, the tiger king and the red fox attacked the one-eyed demon rat together. The bloody wound was exposed in the air, and the tempting smell of blood aroused the appetite of other demon beasts.
“Squeak, squeak, squeak.” The one-eyed demon rat quickly begged for mercy and exposed its belly to show its obedience.
Then everyone discovered that many mice climbed onto the elephant’s body and jumped towards the javelin to protect the elephant’s vital parts.
“Keep shooting with bows and arrows to try to suppress the rat tide. Prepare coal and wood chips and throw them when the elephants collide. Follow up with torches. If the director fails to ease the offensive, we will have to rely on your lava bucket.” Lena gave orders in an orderly manner.
“Boom” With a loud bang, a row of torches were thrown on the piled coal at the corner of the city, and a raging fire soon burned.
“Ang!” The elephant king fell after crashing into the integrated city wall, and the flames began to lick the frost on the surface of his skin. The situation of other low-level elephants was even more serious. Most of the frost on their surfaces had melted. The thick smoke and high temperature were taking the lives of the elephants all the time.
“Ao.” After hearing the fox’s advice, the tiger king roared loudly and asked the elephants behind him to draw water from the moat to put out the fire.
“Keep throwing wood chips, branches and carbon powder. The director will throw gunpowder.” The two sides started a tug-of-war over the flames, but it was obvious that the elephants had the upper hand.
“Ao.” The Tiger King sent the Rat Tribe and the Ox Tribe to attack the west city wall, and the Rabbit Tribe and the Horse Tribe to attack the east city wall. He also increased the intensity of the attack here and started the attack with the Fox and Bear.
“They actually divided their forces!” Kassa said excitedly, and Lena also breathed a sigh of relief.
“Phew, luckily their IQ is not too high. Kasa, you take your two sisters and Hisako to the east city wall. Chitsuga, Takina and I will take the guards and Xiaoai to the west city wall to gain experience. Xiangzi will take Anetta and Meowmeng to the south city wall and contact us in time if there is anything. The others will stay to deal with leaders such as tigers, bears, foxes, and elephants. The director will leave this to you.” Although the other city walls are not as defensive as the north city wall, the size of the two tribes alone can just reach the height of the city wall after filling the moat, and they pose no threat at all.
“Kahn, you guys be careful. Rabbits have strong jumping abilities. Be careful and remember to wear the diamond suit.”
“When most of the elites reach the trap area, detonate the bomb. The Centaurs stop throwing and switch to archery. The Eaglemen fly high with explosives and throw them. If the pile of corpses can’t be pushed down, leave it to me.” After Lena and the others left, Han Cheng looked at the pile of corpses that was still 10 meters high due to the elephants and gave the order.
“Puff.” The hot magma poured onto the elephants’ skin, instantly evaporating the surface moisture. Then, the intense pain and burning sensation of breathing prompted the elephants to leave this place. Unfortunately, it was still a step too late. Even after leaving the magma, some of them still attached to the surface until they died. And the corpses below were even worse. The continuous magma slowly melted the bones. After a period of time, it should become a pool of liquid fluid and finally solidify under the corner of the wall.
“Ang.” The Elephant King glared angrily at Han Cheng, who was already quite close to him, and sprayed water from his nose at high speed to attack Han Cheng.
“Hehe, Earth Shield.” Han Cheng unfurled a thick earth shield in front of him in a mean manner. This was a first-level spell that Han Cheng had fully learned in MC after using the awakening potion. It was more than enough to block attacks that the Elephant King was not good at.
“Detonate!” With Han Cheng’s order, many monsters that had crossed the moat were injured by the bombs that suddenly moved from underground to the surface, and the fragments fired later further expanded the killing range to include all elite monsters. At the same time, several leaders who were gloating at the suspension bridge were also seriously injured by the high explosives at the suspension bridge, including the Red Fox leader with the weakest defense.
“Oh, oh.” The pitiful cry of the red fox made the Tiger King very angry. He angrily took the lead over the Bear King and leaped up to the city wall, relying on the Elephant King who was still retreating and counterattacking on the pile of corpses as a cushion.
“Fireball! Kanae!” Han Cheng reminded when he saw Tiger King jumping onto the city wall.
“Flower Breathing·Type 5·Fruitless Peony.” Kanae launched nine consecutive strikes from the side of the Tiger King, stabbing at the Tiger King’s abdomen like the petals of a peony. Unfortunately, the Tiger King had a strong sense of survival and immediately used his sharp and tough tiger claws to block the strikes before they converged.
“Leave this to me. I’m not afraid of opponents of the same level in a one-on-one fight.” Han Cheng quickly put on a full diamond suit and took out his shield and sword, ready to engage in a fierce melee with the Tiger King.
“Watch me fight the tiger like Han Cheng.” Han Ben wanted to learn from Wu Song and dodge the tiger king’s combo to reduce the tiger king’s momentum. Unfortunately, the tiger king was very smart. It did not focus on Han Cheng alone. It turned around and pounced towards Kanae. In its opinion, Kanae’s previous attack was what frightened it the most.
“Oh, you are so naughty.” Han Cheng was the first to see through the Tiger King’s movements and protected Chanae. He blocked with his shield with one hand and moved to the side at the same time, reducing the Tiger King’s force and blocking the Tiger King’s vision to reveal his body. With the other hand, he drew his sword to trigger the knockback and flame addition.
“You guys continue shooting arrows, leave the Tiger King to me.” Han Cheng looked at the Tiger King whose wounds and flames disappeared in an instant. Although he was a little surprised, it was not the first time. He raised his shield and rushed towards the Tiger King’s head.
“Bang.” The shield and Tiger King’s head had a close contact. Both sides took a step back, but Tiger King suffered a slight shock, and his vision was blurred when he looked at Han Cheng again.
“Roar.” The Tiger King roared and ordered his men to attack at all costs, even if it meant wading through lava. If one man wasn’t enough, then ten or a hundred would. As long as this kid was restrained by him, there would be no lava to pour out.
“Ah. Ao.” The elephant king and the bear king responded in succession. The elephants stopped sucking water back and forth. After spraying the stored water, they directly rolled up the bodies and buried them in the magma to accelerate the cooling of the rocks. As expected, the 10m3 of magma that fell down in time was quickly solidified into stone. The herd began to boil and roar, wanting to climb the wall and kill everyone.
“Director, let me help you. We need your magma below.” Kanae drew out her knife and said to Han Cheng, who had given up his shield and sword and was using his arms to hold down the tiger’s front body.
“Okay, but don’t break the body too much.” Han Cheng said without raising his head.
“Well, okay. Flower Breathing·Type 5·Fruitless Peony.” Kanae, who originally wanted to use Type 6·Whirlpool Peach to dismember the tiger, blushed and instead used stabbing attacks on the tiger’s butt.
The tiger was attacked inside and was pinned down so hard that it couldn’t even open its mouth. It could only groan in pain and struggle violently.
“Attack its head. It won’t die from there.” Han Cheng said helplessly after hearing the noise.
“I’m fine.” With her ears turning red, Kanae quickly walked up to the tiger king and gave it a respectful hug.
“Remember your merit, three portions of spiritual food.” Han Cheng said nothing more, and came to the city wall and lifted up the tiger king with a hole in his forehead, severely weakening the momentum of the beasts. Unfortunately, under the intervention of the gap, the wisdom of the beasts could only develop in the direction of reducing casualties in the battle to the death that humans have always adhered to.
“One of the leaders of the beast tide has been killed. Keep shooting. Prioritize attacking the elites. Humans will block the ordinary ones.” Han Cheng looked at the beast tide below which was in a state of decline and shot an arrow at the elephant king, whose inner flesh was exposed, hitting the elephant’s trunk.
“Aang” the elephant king stomped on the pile of corpses under him in pain.
The battle lasted until dark, and the beast tide was basically cleared out. Corpses were scattered all over the ground below the city, especially at the foot of the city, where various corpses were piled up like small hills.
“Aang” the elephant king and the bear king fell down groaning weakly, only their fierce eyes showed their previous bravery.
“Captain, we’re done.” All the people from the east and west walls have returned except for one person who stayed behind to keep watch and track the leader of the team of adventurers.
“Kanae, I leave it to you. You do this and this.” Han Cheng told Kanae the parts that needed to be kept and asked her to cut them and keep the spiritual materials to make instruments and spiritual food.
“No problem, Chief. Chizuka, please help me.” Kanae pulled Shinobu, who had rushed over indignantly, back and handed him to Chizuka, covering his eyes to prevent him from seeing the horrific scene in front of him.
“Sister, I’m not a child anymore.” Shinobu did not continue to resist but her dissatisfaction was evident in her words.
“This is not your world. This is Asuka City, my land. Minors are not allowed to look here unless it is necessary.” Han Cheng jokingly gave Shinobu Kocho a slap on the head, making the big loli howl in anger.
“Kahn, send someone to inquire about the whereabouts of that group of people based on their appearance and body shape. The remaining two leaders will definitely get injured if they go to look for them. They can go to the nearby cities to have a look.” Han Cheng said.
“Clean up the battlefield, count the casualties, and celebrate the victory as usual tomorrow night.” Han Cheng and most of the soldiers walked down the city wall amid cheers.
“Captain, we have caught someone who looks a little strange. Please go and take a look.” The werewolf captain said seriously after he and Han Cheng got down from the city wall.
“Okay, let me clean up.”
Chapter 14: Ghost? (Reina asks for flowers) (Old version)
The anime is invaded but the MC creates a shelter: Chapter 14 Ghost? (Reina asks for flowers) Picture and text
“Mingnu!” Han Cheng was very surprised when he saw the woman with long black hair covering her face holding a pipa in the file in front of him. Then there will be such creatures in other shelters in the future. I hope they can be discovered earlier.
“Don’t stimulate this person. Just lock him up for now. I’ll go find Kanae to deal with it together.” Han Cheng immediately asked Xiangzi to contact Kanae. Only he and his sisters could deal with it directly in the shelter.
“Director, you’re looking for me.” Kanae, still wearing the Demon Slayer Corps uniform and a feather robe, hurried to the office, followed by an expired loli.
“Mina, in your world, she is the demon who controls the Infinite City and follows Muzan. Together?” Han Cheng handed the information to Kanae.
“!” Kanae took the documents anxiously, and Shinobu also came over.
“Are you sure?” Hu Die Ren looked at Han Cheng with distrust. It was impossible to judge based on this information.
“Didn’t I tell you that I know some information about your world. You also have a sister named Kanao who was left in the Butterfly House, but you never told me about this.” Han Cheng gave an example.
“Hmph, I’ll believe you this time. Sister, this is a ghost, and I want to participate in this operation too.” Shinobu Kocho said coquettishly to Kanae.
“Don’t get excited yet. I’m looking for you just to be safe. I need to test whether the ghost can be immune to our physical attacks and magic with energy in her body. One of her abilities is to control the Infinite City through the pipa in her hand. It’s not clear whether she can control space or has other abilities. So I need you to destroy her hands and feet with one blow. Can you do it?”
“It may not work in a head-on battle, but now that we are in a different world, there is a good chance that we can successfully launch a sneak attack while she is not overly prepared.”
“Okay, go change your clothes so that you can get closer to the target. Military uniforms are best.” Han Cheng waved his hand.
“Well, Xiangzi. Can’t you borrow that from someone? We have all the clothes at home and can’t bring them here.” Kanae said in a low voice with a red face, and Shinobu lowered her head embarrassedly.
“Of course, you guys just tell me and I’ll go borrow it.” Kanae said something to Xiangzi in a stealthy manner, while Shinobu stood aside and stared at Han Chengchu, afraid that he would do something.
“Please wait a moment, I need to check the files.” Soon Xiangzi brought suitable clothes for the two of them.
“It won’t work. This Sun Wheel Sword is too conspicuous.” Han Cheng pointed at the scabbard hanging around his waist.
“What should we do then?” As Han Cheng directly said the name of the Sun Wheel Sword, the two women believed his previous statement even more.
“Using a scabbard to hold the sword shouldn’t affect the attack too much.”
“Let’s give it a try.” After some attempts, they decided to add something in the scabbard to fix the scabbard in place without causing too much impact. They decided to keep a close watch at night and try it the next morning. If it didn’t work, they would just overturn the house. In any case, they couldn’t let her escape.
“Chief!” Early in the morning, the two men gave a note to the guards who had not yet woken up: Rest this morning.
“I’m coming.” Han Cheng quickly washed up and opened the door.
“I’m going too.” Kana heard the news from Xiangzi and was waiting early in the morning in her military uniform.
The four of them came to the reception room but were told that Mingnu claimed to be unwell and that they would have to wait until the evening to discuss the matter. Then Han Cheng deliberately left, cursing.
“The guards will take a day off, so I’ll work here and look after her.” Soon Xiangzi sent someone to hand over the documents that he could not handle to Han Cheng.
Beast Tide Report: Only 8 people from North City Team 3 died. The seriously injured are concentrated on the east wall. A total of 100 people have been stabilized with healing potions. It is estimated that 65 people can return to the team, not counting the lightly injured.
Han Cheng plans to personally distribute pensions and plaques to these eight people, and will send people to visit them regularly. After the celebration banquet, he will have their names and portraits engraved on the stone tablet in the square. A farewell ceremony will be held for the seriously injured who cannot return to the team and are left disabled to ensure their future life. There are also rules for other things.
“Sorry Miss Mingnu, we just finished the celebration party and are here a little late.” Han Cheng and his companions deliberately arrived late to relax Mingnu’s vigilance and set up an encirclement in a place where the surroundings could not sense.
He began to inquire about various matters, and after intense negotiations, he finally pretended to reach a contract.
“Huh, Miss Mingnu, please take a look at this contract. If you agree, you will be officially employed.” Han Cheng signaled the Butterfly Sisters standing next to him to relax and hand over the contract. Just as Mingnu stretched out her hand, the two launched an attack.
“Flower Breathing, Type Three, Mikage Plum.”
“Breath of Insects·Dance of Dragonflies·Hexagonal Eyes.” The two had already discussed it. The elder sister had stronger strength, so she cut off the limbs, while the younger sister used poison to weaken her condition.
Four arc-shaped slashes were intended to cut off its limbs, but unfortunately Mingnu was still somewhat weak, but even so, it cut off its important arms. At the same time, Shinobu’s six consecutive thrusts successfully sent a large amount of toxins into the body, inhibiting Mingnu’s regeneration speed.
“Despicable!” Mingnu let the pipa fall, endured the pain and retreated out of the house.
“Don’t even think about running away. Watch me charge and hit her.” Han Cheng waited for a long time, broke Mingnu’s ribs with one punch and knocked her back to the middle of the Butterfly sisters.
“Flower Breathing·Land Type·Whirlpool Peach” Kanae cooperated a little better, using the force of the wall to bounce up, spinning in mid-air and using the force to chop Mingnu’s legs horizontally.
“Hexagonal Compound Eye.” The flying Mingnu was obviously more suitable for this move, so Shinobu was the first to strike and stabbed Mingnu from behind.
Mingnu was knocked unconscious, and Han Cheng asked the Butterfly Sisters to watch over it to prevent it from growing limbs. He then asked the three Snake Sisters, who were even more indifferent to life, to conduct experiments.
Finally, it was concluded that the energy contained in the body could only do limited damage to the ghost before it was released and would hardly reduce its regeneration speed, while magic obviously had the same effect as the Sun Blade.
“So in the future, if you meet new employees who don’t go out during the day, please be careful. I will pass the news on, don’t worry, it won’t be written in the manual.” After listening to this, Xiangzi quickly started to make arrangements.
“Well, our celebration party today was ruined by this guy. Let’s hold it tomorrow.” Han Cheng burned Mingnu to ashes with a full-level fireball spell and then stretched.
“Don’t worry, Director. The three of us have prepared for the celebration banquet. It’s still early, please take your seats.” Hisako and Hayasaka have basically integrated into this group. Although they are respectful in tone, they get along very well in private. For example, Hisako and Reina Anetta, Hayasaka and Takina Shoko, Meowme and Chizuka, although the last pair was asked by Shoko to Chizuka. Of course, the three people in the Guards also made some delicious food with the help of Anetta.
“I love you guys.” Han Cheng said jokingly, but was secretly attacked by Xiangzi and Takina, and his waist must have turned red.
After some relaxation, after the drunk Reina was taken back by Anita, Han Cheng prepared to go to the Guards to express his condolences. The others were also a little tempted, so they told Anita to take the fruit wine and go to the Guards together. However, Reina refused to let go after hearing Han Cheng’s voice, so Han Cheng had to carry Reina to the Guards.
“Captain! Instructor.” Seeing Han Cheng and his group coming here with a large amount of wine, all the guards came out to greet them.
“Reina is drunk, I’ll just eat here, you guys continue.”
“The director is so lucky.” When everyone else went to the girl’s place to play, Jiu Tiao and a few others came to Han Cheng’s table and teased him.
“It’s just luck. They are just very nice people.” Han Cheng stroked Rena’s hair as she lay in his arms like a kitten and held on tightly.
“We’ve been here for nearly two months, and this is the first time we’ve had such a long period of peace and quiet since then. Director, Director Han Cheng, we toast you with this glass of wine.” Several boys said as they drank the fruit wine in their glasses in one gulp.
“This is your luck, and my luck as well.” Han Cheng returned the toast.
“Cheers to the Director!” After seeing this, the boys behind him stood in a row and toasted Han Cheng together.
“Okay, let’s have a drink.” Han Cheng raised his glass and clinked it with everyone else’s.
“Hey, Director, you can’t forget about us.” Kaye and the others saw the situation here and came over with wine glasses.
“Okay, okay, come on, let’s have one.” Han Cheng smiled and clinked glasses with them one by one and drank together.
Afterwards, everyone started chatting together, talking about the various interesting things that happened in the past month. The atmosphere was very joyful, and even the newly joined Butterfly Sisters began to slowly open up their hearts.
Chapter 15 Elf Team (Thank you for the flowers(?ω?)?) (Old version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 15 Elf Team (Thank you for the flowers (?ω?)?) Picture and text
Early in the morning, Han Cheng was hurriedly woken up by Lena and asked what happened last night and whether he had been as clingy as a kitten in front of everyone.
After getting the answer, Reina looked ashen and floated back to Anetta’s room like a ghost to verify and complain.
“Lena, you take a rest today. I’ll take your place at the city wall.” Han Cheng knocked on the door and left.
“Good morning, Chief. I’m on duty today.” When they arrived at the restaurant, Hayasaka Ai had already prepared a meal for everyone, and the rest was prepared by the snake maid. After all, it was just a simple job like cutting bread and heating cooked food.
“Thank you for your hard work, Xiao Ai.” Han Cheng went to sit on the chair that Hayasaka had pulled out for him.
“Director, Xiangzi is not feeling well today, so let me take over and help you with the work.” Feishazi soon came to the restaurant and sat next to Han Cheng.
“Well, I have to be on duty for Lena today and need to bring some documents to the city wall to work. Thank you for coming with me.” Han Cheng said after swallowing the food in his mouth.
“no problem.”
“Hisako, Director, you are here too.” After finishing her exercise, Qianzhu was pulled by Takino and ran to sit next to Han Cheng excitedly. Takino, who was following behind, also greeted the two.
“You two are really hardworking.” Han Cheng sighed at the two’s daily training for three years.
“It’s okay. After all, our job is to patrol. We have to get up early and check the situation everywhere. We can exercise at the same time.” Qianshu said vaguely while chewing a piece of bread with meat and vegetables.
Everyone arrived one after another. Han Cheng encouraged everyone and led Feishazi to the city wall to take over from Kassa.
“Director. Where is Lena? Is she too shy to come out?” Kassa grabbed Han Cheng’s other arm and a cunning look flashed in her eyes.
“Why are you asking if you know it?” Han Cheng pinched Kassadin’s cute chubby face. As a snakeman, her face should be slender and beautiful, but unfortunately the little foodie was scared of being hungry before, and she has been raised to be chubby in the past two years. However, she is still very cute.
After the handover was completed, Han Cheng classified the documents and handed the small matters to Feishazi, allowing her to put forward her own suggestions and accumulate experience.
Throughout the day, there was only a wave of ordinary-level enemies in the morning that were used as targets for Feishazi to practice archery.
“Director, you haven’t come to see us for a few days. We’ll wait for you tonight.” After finishing dinner, Kana hugged Kahn, who was holding the maid outfit embarrassedly, and blocked Han Cheng and said.
Han Cheng had no choice but to sacrifice his own waist at night to appease the two snake maids. One month passed uneventfully, and Han Cheng received the good news that the first genius who learned the breathing method, Hayasaka Ai and Shoko, entered the second level, and Chizuka and Takina entered the third level.
“Xiao Ai’s talent is better than mine. Even though it’s not suitable for my style, she learned it quickly.” Kanae reported.
“Thanks to Huihui’s private teaching, otherwise I wouldn’t have been able to progress so fast.” Hayasaka humbly handed Kanae a dessert as a token of his gratitude.
“Director, a group of fully armed elves have arrived at the east city wall and said they are here to look for Fanny.” Kahn knocked on the door and entered the office.
“Funny? She doesn’t have any hidden identity, does she?” Han Cheng had a bad feeling.
“Let’s go and take Fanny to have a look.”
Han Cheng felt relieved after asking along the way. Fanny was not a princess. She was just a captain of another pioneer team. The ones coming this time should be her friends and subordinates.
“Funny!” After arriving at the city wall, a blond lady waved her hands excitedly.
“Lindsay! Why are you here?” After Fannie responded, she explained to Han Cheng that this was indeed her former teammate who could be trusted a little more.
“Captain Fanny, long time no see.” A team of blond-haired and blue-eyed elves took off their weapons consciously and entered the city and hugged Fanny excitedly.
“This is our director, Han Cheng, and he’s also my savior.” After hugging him, Fanny leaned over and introduced the director and his group.
“Hello, Director.” After introducing each other, Han Cheng led the elf team to the office near the farm.
The elves chattered non-stop along the way, and Han Cheng also learned about the current situation. This team of elves also heard about Funi from the traveling merchants and came here to seek refuge. After all, Funi was really good to them and she single-handedly led away the leader, allowing them to survive.
“Please have some coffee.” Hayasaka brought the drinks to everyone at the right time.
“Director Han, we all have high output of plant magic and we will definitely obey orders. Do you think you can keep us?” As the former deputy captain, Lindsay nervously put forward her request.
“Of course, since you are Funi’s friends, you will follow Funi to manage the farm. Your superiors will be Chizuka and Takina. I will introduce them to you later.”
“Lindsay, why don’t you introduce this person?” Fanny said to the only unfamiliar elf with long golden hair in the team.
“This is Liu Liang, an elf warrior we met after you led the monster away.” Lindsay pulled the heroic Liu to her side and introduced what happened afterwards.
“Don’t be nervous, Fanny, let this one stay too.” Han Cheng remembered this elf from the earth. Although he had long hair for some reason, Han Cheng didn’t care too much. As long as he was not a bad person, anything was fine.
“Yeah, thank you, Director.” Lindsay happily hugged the cold girl beside her.
“Then you guys chat, I’ll go expand the house for you. By the way, Fanny, remember to write down your names so I can arrange identity cards.” Han Cheng and the others tactfully left space for the reunited elves to communicate.
“Then Director, I have to go back to cook. Bye.” Hayasaka turned around and got on the mine cart and left.
By noon, Han Cheng had used logs to build a pointed-roof house with a basement for the elves next to Fanny’s house.
“Thank you for your help, Director.” After handing the list to Han Cheng, Fanny took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent sweat from Han Cheng’s forehead.
“That’s okay. I’ll go get them identities.” After getting the name tags, they felt relieved and bowed to thank Han Cheng.
Back in the underground restaurant, Han Cheng announced to everyone the good things that happened today, and made the next plan to go to Shiping City to trade awakening potions.
“I want to go! I want to go!” Qianshu said excitedly, raising his hand.
“I plan to take only Senzuka Takina and the other two with me. The rest of you have things to do, and Asuka Castle can’t do without you right now. Anetta, you also have a mission to continue researching transportation devices, and the mine carts are still a bit troublesome. Besides, a small number of people will make it easier to evade targets.” Han Cheng suppressed the suggestions of others and explained.
“So when are you planning to leave?” Agneta asked with a smile, a hint of playfulness flashing across her lips.
“About twenty days, to observe whether the elves have any bad intentions.” Han Cheng said after thinking for a while.
“You know everything, right? Twenty days. If you’re interested, come and line up a number?” Agneta said with a smile after Han Cheng left. Agneta was quite good at adding fuel to the fire.
In the next 15 days, Han Cheng handled official duties during the day, contacted the guards, observed and participated in the activities of the elves, and had no free time at night. Of course, they did not go too far and left Han Cheng five days to recover so as not to delay his trip. However, to Han Cheng’s surprise, Feishazi was actually scheduled on the middle day.
“I-I’m only here for the young lady. Nakiri Tsuki and I are both here. If the young lady comes, you are not allowed to bully her. You have bullied me.” Hisako’s commands in a shy and arrogant tone aroused Han Cheng’s interest. The two of them came together naturally that night and she became Han Cheng’s little cook.
“We’re setting off. If you have anything, please write to me. I’ll read it every day.” Han Cheng shook the white alchemy bag in his hand.
Chapter 16 Kaguya Shinomiya (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but the MC creates a shelter: Chapter 16 Kaguya Shinomiya picture and text
Since they were heading into the kingdom, the three of them basically did not encounter any beast tides in the wild, at most they encountered a team of elite monsters.
“Director, your map should be accurate. Why do we have to cross the mountains?” After a month’s long journey, Qianshu said helplessly as he looked at the endless mountains in front of him.
“I bought this from a traveling merchant. It is accurate, but after all, it only shows the approximate location and no route. So we walked between two points. Who knew there was a mountain range here?” Han Cheng compared the compass direction with the map.
“There’s a person over there, let’s go ask for directions.” Takina said, pointing at a blurry, slender figure in front.
“Hey, isn’t this Kaguya Shinomiya?” After getting closer, Han Cheng recognized the black-haired, red-eyed girl in a black dress with a white collar and a red bow.
“Hey, is it the one Xiao Ai often mentioned? What a coincidence.” Qianshu said with his mouth wide open.
Hearing the conversation between the two, the dazed Kaguya’s eyes brightened slightly and she raised her head to look at the three people.
“Shinomiya Kaguya? You still remember Hayasaka Ai? We are her friends.” Han Cheng stepped forward and greeted her.
“How long have you been here?” A gurgling sound came from someone’s stomach. Han Cheng smiled and took out a lunch prepared by Hisako who was far away in Asuka City and handed it to Shinomiya Kaguya.
“Hayasaka is here too?” Kaguya held on to Han Cheng’s hand as if she was trying to grab the last straw. After Hayasaka disappeared, Kaguya contacted her mother and started to look for Hayasaka like crazy, even neglecting her studies. Finally, she was forced to stop by Shinomiya Rondo. Just yesterday, Kaguya came here in her dream.
“Yes, don’t get excited, let’s eat and talk, I will tell you about Hayasaka.” Han Cheng did not try to pull away his hand that was being held tightly, and comforted the anxious Kaguya in a soothing tone.
“You must recognize Hayasaka’s handwriting, right? When we communicate tonight, tell them to tell Xiao Ai to get in touch with you. Relax, we won’t leave.”
“Sorry, I was a little too extreme.” Kaguya came back to her senses, blushed, let go of Han Cheng, and took the lunch.
The four of them ate and talked, and Kaguya learned about Hayasaka’s recent situation and the situation of this world.
“We are going to Shiping City to purchase supplies, so we can’t send you back first. You should be aware of this. I can give you two choices. One is that you can go to Shiping City with us and we can protect you. The other is that you stay here and we will give you this, which is enough for you to hold on until we return together. Of course, I recommend you choose the first one.”
“I’m with you!” Kaguya grabbed Han Cheng’s arm excitedly, and then Han Cheng was pinched lightly by the two people behind him.
“Kaguya-chan, try this made by Ai.” Takina took out the dessert made by Hayasaka Ai and handed it to Kaguya.
At night, the four of them came to the top of the mountain and set up their tent.
“Here, Xiao Ai’s letter. Don’t worry, we haven’t read it.” Han Cheng handed a sealed letter to Kaguya.
Accompanied by Kaguya’s low sobs, Han Cheng and the other two gathered together to eat.
“Thank you.” After a while, Kaguya tidied herself up and came in front of the three people, bowed, and then sat down next to Takina.
“Well, Xiao Ai’s friends are our friends. By the way, remember that you are a local. By the way, Xiao Ai also brought your clothes, you can change into them later.” Han Cheng took out a set of aristocratic long dress prepared by Hayasaka.
The next night, several people paid the city entrance fee and market fee and came to the magic trading market.
“Chief, do you want to find a local to ask first?” Takina asked cautiously.
“Local people are not reliable either. Most of them collude with merchants to overcharge customers. Don’t worry, I’ve asked Richie, a traveling merchant who I often trade with. The prices at the Liyang Chamber of Commerce here are quite fair, and they have many channels and provide very good after-sales service.” Han Cheng confidently took the three girls to find the Liyang Chamber of Commerce.
“Excuse me, is there anything I can help you with?” the receptionist asked respectfully when he saw the four people coming in.
“Is there any awakening potion here?” Han Cheng asked straight to the point.
“Guests are welcome, please follow me.” The lady led the four people to the most luxuriously decorated house.
“This is our shopkeeper who is in charge of reception. Please come in.”
“What do you need?”
“Shopkeeper, how much do you want for the awakening potion?”
“Awakening potions are not for sale. They can only be exchanged for spiritual materials and spiritual treasures above the level of a leader.” The shopkeeper took out a row of awakening potions from his magic pocket and placed them on the table.
“What do you think of this pair of ivory?” Han Cheng also took out a pair of cleaned white ivory from the alchemy bag.
“Yes, this pair of ivory from the Frost Elephant can be exchanged for one potion.” Seeing such an estimate, Han Cheng was relieved, at least he was not cheating anyone. Then he took out a series of spiritual materials such as tiger skin and tiger bones and exchanged them for a total of 15 potions. However, Han Cheng kept the tiger whip for a little bit of selfishness just in case, after all, he had too many partners.
Before they left, the shopkeeper happily escorted the four people out the door and gave them a detailed map and a rare first-level magic: Thunder. For most mages, it was a tasteless waste, but for Han Cheng, who could add points, at the first level, the first-level spells added to the maximum level were comparable to third-level spells and could be cast instantly.
“This shopkeeper is really good. I will come to them next time.” Han Cheng sent the medicine directly to Feiniao City and asked them to arrange for the absorption. He would examine the results after returning.
Han Cheng and the other three paid the city exit fee and followed the map to return to Asuka City in more than half a month. Of course, it was possible that during this period, because of Kaguya’s presence, Chizuka and Takina had restrained themselves and stopped asking for more.
On the south wall of Feiniao City, everyone gathered and waited for Han Cheng to return.
“Here it comes!” reminded the Eagle Man with the best eyesight.
“Let’s go down and welcome the director!” Led by Xiangzi and others, the leaders of various tribes, military commanders, and bodyguards opened the city wall and solemnly looked at Han Cheng’s return from afar.
“Director! Director! Director!” The loud voices of welcome gradually became unified, and Han Cheng and the other three returned to Feiniao City amidst the enthusiastic cheers.
Han Cheng met with a group of leaders. Someone took the lead and mentioned that he had been feeling uneasy during the days when Han Cheng was away, but the feeling disappeared after Han Cheng returned.
After pacifying these cornerstones, Han Cheng returned underground surrounded by the women.
“This is Kaguya. Xiao Ai should have introduced her to you.” Han Cheng pushed Kaguya in front of Hayasaka.
“I’m coming to find you, Hayasaka, don’t think about leaving me.” Although they had been communicating through letters these days, Kaguya couldn’t help but take a step forward and bump into her closest friend.
“Miss Kaguya.” Hayasaka smiled gently and hugged Kaguya who fell into her arms and stroked her hair.
“Hayasaka, why do you seem to have shrunk?” After a while of tenderness, Kaguya looked up at Hayasaka with innocent little eyes.
“You’re talking too much, miss!” Hayasaka closed his eyes and his forehead seemed to be shaped like a well, and he let go of Kaguya.
“Thank you, Director, for bringing my eldest daughter back.” Hayasaka bowed deeply and solemnly, and Kaguya followed suit.
“Director, can you let Miss train with me for a while before arranging work for her?”
“Of course.” Han Cheng agreed without hesitation.
“Call me Kaguya from now on.” In the half month since finding Hayasaka, Kaguya has made up her mind to abandon everything before and start over.
“Come and show me your results for the past half month.” Han Cheng brought everyone to the training room and began to check the results of their magic practice.
“You don’t think we are all geniuses like you.” Kana said whatever she wanted to say and rolled her eyes at Han Cheng. As a result, only Hayasaka learned the cleaning technique, and no one else learned it.
“Well, okay. It seems that I am at an external level.” Han Cheng said proudly.
“Hmph, it seems you are getting carried away. How about practicing tonight?” Everyone was already accustomed to Kana’s boldness, and they just blushed as if they didn’t hear anything, except of course Kaguya.
“Come on, I’m afraid of you!”
“Reina, can you stay on duty for one more night? I’ll take your place tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.”
Han Cheng gritted his teeth and walked into the bedroom with the three snake sisters.
“Why are they going to the bedroom to fight?” Kaguya, who was unaware of the situation, was dragged away by Hayasaka amid everyone’s astonished gazes.
Chapter 17 Winter (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 17 Winter is coming
The next day, Han Cheng, with a haggard face, could only sit in the bedroom and handle official business with the help of Xiangzi. Fortunately, there was a young cook who was good at medicinal food, and Han Cheng recovered his energy after lunch.
“Director, you should do things within your capabilities in the future.” Agneta said slyly and sarcastically during lunch.
“Yeah, I know, but I still dare.”
“Tsk. The electric car you want is here, but the industrial system is too poor and I don’t understand it in every aspect. There are still a lot of problems. It can be used as it is.”
“Thank you for your hard work. You can do whatever you want from now on. If you want to do something, write a book or think about large-scale production of sugar?”
“I know. Let’s take a break for a few days.” Agneta tasted the autumn tea she had picked a few days ago and stuck out her tongue.
In the afternoon, Han Cheng came to the Royal Guard for inspection.
The “director” Butterfly sisters greeted them and the three of them trained with the guards for a while.
“Director, how long do we need to exercise?” Kaye asked breathlessly after finishing running.
“At least after using the breathing method, I should be able to fight against the elites alone.” Han Cheng thought for a while and said. This jogging speed is just a warm-up for Han Cheng. His face is red but he is not out of breath.
“Well, that will probably take another half a year.” The girl with pigtails sitting on the ground sighed.
Han Cheng came to the farm again in late autumn, and Fanny came to his side.
“Director, would you like to try the kiwi fruit? We have made some adjustments based on last year’s situation. Please try it.” Funi peeled off the skin and put it into Han Cheng’s mouth.
“It tastes sweet and sour. How’s the harvest?”
“After germination, there will be enough for thousands of people to taste this year. The same goes for persimmons and hawthorns. Lindsay, take the director over to have a look.” Fanny called Lindsay, who was picking kiwis using magic.
“Director, your place is simply a paradise! We have never heard of these fruits in the Elf Kingdom. They only hybridize apples with all kinds of weird things to produce even more indescribable flavors.” Lindsay led Han Cheng to talk about past events.
“Chief, there are some winter jujubes there. You can try some.” Lindsay summoned a branch of winter jujube, washed it with the cleaning technique, and handed it to Han Cheng.
“This is the area I manage. I’ve been very careful in the past two months.” After seeing Han Cheng’s praise, Lindsay showed a proud look like a child who had won a competition. It was exactly what Fanny said: a queen in body but a loli in heart.
“Would you like to have dinner together? They want to thank you.” Funi invited after inspecting each area.
“Okay, it’s a good opportunity for me to see what the elves like to eat.” Han Cheng smiled and wrote a telegram to the office.
In Fanny’s room at night, the blonde elf came with the crops and cooked meat from the area she was responsible for.
“After all, most spiritual food is meat-related, and we elves also need to survive. But meat is still quite delicious,” Fanny explained.
“Director, come and try my cooking.” An elf with blond hair and twin ponytails placed a bowl of braised pork ribs soup in front of Han Cheng, which attracted others to follow suit. Han Cheng’s front was soon piled full of food, and even Liu Liang brought him a steak with a calm expression.
“Director, come, have a grape to relieve your greasiness.” During the break in the meal, Fanny fed Han Cheng peeled grapes in front of the other people’s sparkling eyes.
“Oh, thank you.” Han Cheng was a little confused. Funi actually put her finger in his mouth on purpose! She obviously didn’t have much goodwill, could it be because of her tribe?
While Han Cheng was daydreaming, Fanny fed him a few other dishes, which caused the other elves to whisper, and dinner ended in a daze.
“Director, remember to come and visit often.” The elves who saw Han Cheng off tiptoed and waved goodbye.
“Director! What delicious food do the elves eat?” Kassa, the foodie who had been taking over shifts with Kana these days, pounced on Han Cheng and wrapped himself around him, her eyes flashing with anticipation.
“Here, I brought some for you. They’re basically the same things I eat.” Han Cheng smiled and took out various fruits he brought for them and slowly placed them on the table.
“Feishazi, come and try this. I have a new idea.” Anetta called Feishazi, who was cleaning, to come over.
Then Reina and Kassa were also attracted over, and the four of them began to discuss the new dessert.
“Director, try the tea leaves I roasted.” Hayasaka picked up the teapot and added water to the teacup that Kaguya had placed.
“Well, this tastes better. I’m still not used to coffee.”
Day after day, autumn passed quickly. As the weather turned cold, almost every household stayed at home. The farms and ranches had long stopped harvesting, and only a few people were left to reclaim the wasteland and wait for sowing in the spring of next year.
“Huh, Xiangzi, the price of coal has dropped.” Han Cheng said as he sat by the stove.
“Well, according to estimates, as long as you have a good job before, you can definitely afford it. Newcomers, military families, and families in need all receive corresponding subsidies.”
“Does Qianshu’s situation match?” Han Cheng breathed a sigh of relief after getting confirmation.
“Hey, Chief! It’s snowing outside, we can have a holiday now.” Shinobu who came in from outside said happily.
“It’s snowing? Okay. But the snow fell a little early this year. I have to go around and check the situation.” Han Cheng said as Takina put a thick coat on him. Hayasaka also brought a small stove and handed it to Han Cheng.
“You guys continue. Takina, don’t forget to be on duty for Kassadin at night. Go and rest. I’ll go by myself.” Although the orcs did not hibernate in winter, they were a little sluggish in all aspects. The defense work began to be handed over to humans one after another.
When he got to the surface, Han Cheng tightened his coat and boarded the mine car to check the situation of the military families and ordinary families at the shelter. After checking everything, he told the people selling the supplies to keep an account. Then he went to the city walls and blocked the gates. It was almost impossible for people to come and go in winter.
“Puff.” Just as he was approaching the farm station, a snowball attacked Han Cheng from behind and hit him who was too lazy to dodge.
“Hehe, I beat the chief!” The person who came was Qian Shu who was on patrol.
“They were having a snowball fight up ahead, so I joined in. Do you want to join in?” Qian Shu pulled Han Cheng to the middle of the fight between the two sides and ran away.
“Director, come to our side, we are short of people.” Lindsay pulled Han Cheng and squatted behind the snow pile.
“The opponents are Funi, Qianshu, Liu Liang…” Lindsay quickly told Han Cheng the battle information and rolled out a snowball and threw it at the opponent.
“No wonder you are at such a disadvantage. Let me give you a helping hand.” Han Cheng said as he joined in.
The messy footprints left on the white snow showed the fierce battle that had just taken place. Although Han Cheng joined in, unfortunately the opponent had Qianshu, a bug that could dodge bullets, and he ended up being hit in the head.
Han Cheng and his companions took off their bulky coats, put on thin outer clothes, and went back into the house to sit down, steaming.
“Wipe it with a towel first.” Fanny brought a new towel that had been worn for two days and handed it to Han Chengqianshu.
“Captain, water.” Lindsay, who lived next door, brought two cups of warm water.
“That’s great. Director, next time it snows, let’s invite Takino and the others to come along.” Chitsuka said after drinking it in one gulp.
“Okay, the more people there are, the more fun it is.” Lindsay happily added water.
“Why don’t we invite them to come over to our place for dinner tonight?” Fanny said while the iron was hot.
“I’ll tell them that if they want to come, they can come. After all, it’s winter now and some people are reluctant to go out.” Han Cheng sent a telegram to various places.
Not long after, three maids came with a very changed Kaguya, and started cooking with the help of the kitchen utensils in Funi’s house.
“I’ve heard that the director has several maids who cook delicious food. Let’s try them this time.” Fanny and several elves also put on aprons and helped.
Sure enough, by dinner time only three snake people had not arrived. The others were still very curious about the elves, especially Shoko, who arrived a little later than Hayasaka. He sat on a chair and looked at this and asked that curiously.
The dinner ended perfectly. Han Cheng handed Fanny an alchemy bag and told her the functions of the other bags inside.
After everyone cleaned up the mess and left, Fanny fell asleep with a smile on her face, holding the bag.
Chapter 18 Snow Night Attack (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 18 Snow Night Attack Picture and Text
“Director, Director.” The gentle call woke Han Cheng from the shock of delicious food.
“Fei Shazi! The second-level spiritual food is successful!” Han Cheng scooped up a spoonful of dragon fish soup and fed it to Fei Shazi who was looking at him expectantly.
“Hehe, it’s only possible to practice it because the director allowed us to use any spiritual materials.” Feishazi said with a silly smile after drinking the fish soup.
Just a few days ago, Hisako and Hayasaka Ai broke through to level 1 and began to process level 2 ingredients. With experience, they quickly made level 2 spiritual food and served it to Han Cheng.
“It turns out that Hayasaka can never compare to you in this aspect.” Han Cheng hugged Hisako affectionately.
“Hmm, it smells good. Feishazi must have secretly made something delicious for Ah Cheng again.” Aneta came to the restaurant from the research institute to relax.
“I stewed fish soup for the director. Would you like to try it?” Feishazi jumped out of Han Cheng’s arms with a red face.
“Oh, did I come at a bad time?” Agneta said with a teasing look in her eyes.
“How could that be? This is the new level 2 spiritual food I made. Let’s try its effect.” Feishazi didn’t care about the saliva left on the spoon and scooped it up and stuffed it into Anetta’s mouth.
“It’s a hush money, right? I understand.” Agneta drank it obediently.
“By the way, I want to say something, why don’t we let the new researcher be the team leader.” Anetta told the two of them what had happened before while eating.
“Makise Kurisu, it’s true that she is very proficient in physics and can lead a research project on her own. But it’s not appropriate for you to be her assistant. I have to think about it.”
“Don’t think about it. After all, you also know the situation in our world. After that, knowledge can basically only be learned by self-study. So most of my knowledge comes from my parents, which is definitely not very comprehensive. I am only proficient in information transmission. This time, it is just right for me to follow Makise and Kaguya to make up for the lack of knowledge. Only in this way can I help you more in the future.” Anetta explained her plan in a complicated tone.
“Thank you for your hard work.” Han Cheng did not refute. This was Anetta’s determination. If he refused again, it would hurt his self-esteem.
“But this person is a little ruthless when doing research. You’d better explain it in advance, otherwise she will really dare to kick you out.”
“Of course, Kaguya and I have experienced this in the past few days.” Anetta said with a wry smile.
“Well! What did she do to you? If you don’t tell me, I’ll go and ask her.” Han Cheng stood up angrily and was about to leave.
“Hey, no, no, no. We’ve already talked it out. She’s apologized and will be responsible for teaching me in the future.” Anetta hugged Han Cheng tightly, fearing that he would really go to Makise to settle the score.
“That’s more like it. So how is Kaguya doing lately?”
“Kaguya, from what I’ve seen of you, it seems like you’re completely different from what Xiao Ai said at the beginning. You seem a little, uh, silly. Of course, I’m not talking about your IQ or EQ, but I don’t know why I feel this way, but I can’t put my finger on it.”
“I guess it’s because she let herself go after the Shinomiya family is gone.” Han Cheng didn’t mention at all that on the way to the shelter, Kaguya was almost sleeping with him at night. Like a child who was afraid that her mother would leave, she had a lifeless face and held on to the corner of his clothes and refused to let go.
“The wireless communication technology we are researching now requires the construction of base stations. Here are the blueprints.” Anetta planned to let Han Cheng pile up the base and then have the technicians install it.
When Han Cheng ran to various places to pile up the bases, he was close to the North City. It was already dark, and Han Cheng was ready to go back with Lena. But things did not go as he wished, and the alarm suddenly sounded.
“Chief! You came at a good time. The alert is at level 3. The leader, Takina, might be on the way as well.” The two men looked at the frozen moat and felt a little worried.
“Go call for support and keep reporting, it’s an ice rat!” Han Cheng said solemnly. This kind of rat has suction cups on its feet that can firmly grasp the wall. It will be more agile and have strong jumping ability on snowy nights. However, humans have limited vision at night, and their mobility is also restricted by their cold-resistant equipment. It seems that many people will die tonight.
“By the way, let the werewolves search inside based on the smell, and the snake people cooperate and don’t need to come over.” Han Cheng frowned, wondering if there was anything else missed.
“Pierce the armor! Throw wood chips and coal onto the city wall!” Before the rats came into view, Lena sent a messenger to the reserve camp to give the order.
“Fireball.” A fireball fell into the rat swarm, a flash of fire appeared but was quickly submerged by the rats whose bodies were frozen.
“Shoot!” After the swarm of rats came into view, Lena took over the command, allowing Han Cheng to concentrate on releasing magic.
“Throw the oil torches far away,” Han Cheng suddenly shouted. The others followed his instructions without any doubt, throwing the oil-soaked torches into the dark snow.
“I found you. I’ll detonate the bomb over there. Use Thunderbolt!” Although the fire flashed for a moment, Han Cheng still found the huge Ice Rat. Lightning fell from the sky and struck the ice on the leader’s body, creating a big hole. The subsequent explosions and fire continued to lock onto the leader and injure the low-level Ice Rat around him.
“Team one and team two follow the director’s command and keep throwing torches to determine the leader’s location.” Lena reacted immediately and cooperated with Han Cheng.
“Throw torches to ignite the corners of the city to block the offensive. The shield and sword team will use this time to chop down the ice rats that are climbing up. The rest of the people continue to shoot arrows, and after the flames are extinguished, the delivery team will continue to throw flammable materials.” Reina also put on her diamond suit and went into battle herself.
“Reina, I’m here.” Takina arrived to take over the shift.
“Takina has arrived at the right time. Please help deal with those elite ones. There are still fewer level 2 humans than elite rats.” Reina heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the fire burning smoothly under the city and heard Takina’s support.
“Damn, it’s coming straight towards me, stay away from me.” Han Cheng continued to use the thunder spell in his hand, splitting the leader’s skin and flesh, leaving only the ice layer on the key parts that had not been broken.
“Takina, go help the director.” Reina said as she caught a glimpse of the giant ice rat coming into view.
“Be careful.” Takina didn’t stay any longer and turned to attack the leader.
“Takina, I’ll block you and cut your neck, and you cut your front limbs.” Han Cheng took off his heavy coat and put on a diamond suit, releasing the first-level body strengthening for the two of them to prepare for the upcoming melee.
When the Rat King jumped onto the city wall in a few steps, he was faced with a shield that would not be damaged until its durability reached zero and a long sword that was slashing from the side.
“Squeak!” Fortunately, the suction cup under the feet was very tight, so the Rat King was not pushed down by Han Cheng, but his kidneys and forelimbs were also attacked and burned with flames.
“Back off.” The mouse with flexible forelimbs didn’t want to stand on all fours like the bamboo pig. The other uninjured front paw of the Panbing Rat whizzed towards the arm behind the shield.
“Thunder spell.” After the Rat King came up, Han Cheng silently recited the spell and used the sword instead of the staff to perform another thunder spell to stiffen the Rat King.
“Type 4: Red Flower Clothes” Takina tried to draw an arc with her sword to attack the Rat King’s hind leg on the same side.
“Squeak, squeak, squeak.” Seeing that the situation was not good, the Rat King rushed to other directions and prepared to let more rats jump onto the city wall and then launch a counterattack.
“Three Forms: Mikagemei” Just as the Rat King avoided the attacks of the two people and turned to rush towards other lines of defense, Qianshu rushed over and appeared in front of the Rat King, slashing out multiple arcs with himself as the center to resist the Rat King’s scratches.
“Oh, luckily I made it in time.” Qianshu, who was only wearing a single piece of clothing, gasped and blocked the attack.
“Qianshu, put on the diamond suit first.” Han Cheng opened the claws and Takina who took the shield and tightened the encirclement to prevent the Rat King from breaking through again.
With Qianshu joining in, the three of them killed the leader Pan Bingshu without any injuries and began to clean up the other rats. With the arrival of the Centaur and Eagle Man forces, the alarm was basically over.
“Huh, count the casualties and merits. The Eagle men go back to mop up the fish that have escaped the net, the others collect spiritual materials, and the other corpses can be used as fertilizer.” Han Cheng pulled out the diamond sword from a corpse and gave the order.
Han Cheng tiredly carried the injured back, leaving the three snake sisters who were late to keep watch.
Chapter 19 Winter Daily Life (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 19 Winter Daily Pictures and Text
The next day, Han Cheng came to the office and began to check the casualties of the night: 5 lightly injured guards, werewolves, 3 seriously injured but treatable snakemen, 6 seriously injured centaurs and 1 dead. 14 human deaths, 36 seriously injured, many slightly injured, and 18 seriously injured who can be demobilized. Han Cheng handled it according to the original regulations, and spent a day visiting the dead and retired families, and finally visited the injured soldiers.
“Director, come and eat some pig’s trotters to drive away the cold.” Hayasaka, who was on duty, came to the office, scooped up a piece of tender pig’s trotter with soybeans and fed it to Han Cheng’s mouth.
“Xiao Ai!” Han Cheng sat upright and looked at Hayasaka in disbelief under Xiangzi’s slightly jealous look.
“What’s wrong, Chief?” Hayasaka continued to scoop another spoonful with an expressionless face and secretly pointed to the black ponytail at the door to Han Cheng.
When Xiangzi found out, he became very jealous. He snorted coldly and came to Han Cheng and fed Hayasaka together, looking very happy.
“Thank you, Xiaoxiang.” Hayasaka said softly.
“I want a dessert as compensation.” After saying this, Hayasaka made an OK gesture.
Kaguya outside the house was biting her handkerchief unwillingly, but she didn’t dare to join in, just like a cat with its fur standing on end.
“Hey, Kaguya, why don’t you go in?” Chitose came out from the corner, hugged the frightened Kaguya and walked towards the office.
“Director, I’m here to submit a report. It has been confirmed that there are no Panbing rats alive in the entire city. The ban can be lifted.”
“Wow, soybean pig’s trotters! Can I have a bite?” Qianshu asked expectantly.
“I have no objection.” After hearing this, Hayasaka handed the almost empty bowl to Chizuka.
“Hmm, delicious.” Qianshu tried to describe the scene he saw but in the end he could only awkwardly compliment it as delicious.
“Kaguya, is there something wrong?” Han Cheng pretended to know nothing and looked at Kaguya, and the others did the same.
“Nothing, nothing. I’m leaving first. Anetta asked me to study with her.” Kaguya stared at the four people, squinting her eyes nervously and ran out the door, leaving only the laughter in the house.
“Chief, a werewolf found this last night. It should be very useful.” Qianshu took out a book with rubber technology written on the side.
“Rubber craftsmanship! Not bad, it can fill the gap in this area.” Han Cheng took it and looked at the content to see if there were any missing pages.
“Send it to the research institute. There’s a reward for study. If you succeed, there will be a better reward.” Han Cheng handed Xiangzi the letter and asked her to send someone to deliver it, but she was stuffed with a small note.
“Director, I’m going to prepare lunch. Bye.” After seeing Chizuka leave, Hayasaka took the bowl and left.
“Is it delicious, Chief?” Xiangzi closed the door and sat in Han Cheng’s arms, looking at Han Cheng with jealousy.
“This one is still delicious. How about leaving the door open for me so I can try it in the evening?” Han Cheng whispered in Xiangzi’s ear after letting go of him.
“Hmph, I forgive you. I’m going to practice magic.” Xiangzi blushed and jumped out without answering, running straight to the practice ground.
Han Cheng left the office and strolled near the guards.
“The director is here.” Kanae looked over with a smile.
“How are they doing in practice?”
“Well, their bodies have all reached level 1 strength, but only Angie, Kaye, and Hayasaka have learned the breathing method. It may be because our breathing method is not suitable for boys, so none of the boys have managed to get started.” Kanae sighed.
“It doesn’t matter if the boys can’t make it, you can just wait for other abilities. Then just focus on the girls, and arrange training and fights for the boys.” Han Cheng was also a little helpless, as he was one of the ones who couldn’t make it.
Han Cheng talked with the guards during the break and learned that the director had not yet mastered the skill. The boys were relieved but also a little disappointed.
“Well, there will definitely be more than just this ability in the future, and the body is the foundation. The advanced breathing method will improve it a little. So eating more and practicing more is the hard truth.” Han Cheng comforted.
“Don’t be too complacent. Look, Hayasaka has already learned most of the moves.”
“We understand, Director.” The seven girls shouted loudly.
“The director is so handsome.” After Han Cheng left, a girl with pigtails on both sides whispered, and then was teased by several other people.
“Acheng, why are you here?” Seeing Han Cheng coming to the research institute rarely, Makise did not stop teaching. It was not until the end of this section that Anetta noticed Han Cheng behind him.
“I’ll go around and see what’s going on in different places to see how they’re doing.”
“Fortunately I can keep up.”
“They have a good learning ability and have basically grasped what I taught them.” Makise said with his hands in the pockets of his white coat.
“It’s time for lunch. Shall we go back together?” Han Cheng said while hugging Aneta.
“Sure.” Makise answered first and walked out of the research institute.
“You’re still a tsundere.” Anetta chuckled as she looked at Makise’s back.
“Kaguya, let’s go.” Han Cheng took Anetta’s hand and reminded Kaguya, who was stunned for some reason, to leave the research institute.
“Makise, wait for us.” Anetta called out.
The four of them squeezed together in a mine cart and began to talk about the differences between the worlds.
“Makise is very curious.” After Anetta finished talking about the synchronization device in her world, Makise began to constantly ask and refute whether such a device could be established.
“It’s okay.” After realizing that he had lost his composure, Makise smoothed his long red hair by his ears and restrained himself a little, but the desire in his eyes still remained in his expression.
“If I get a chance, I’ll ask the businessman in Maple Leaf City about the details and see if I can get the terminal.” Han Cheng said with a smile.
“Please, Director.” Makise clasped his hands together devoutly.
“Kaguya, Kaguya? We’ve arrived at the station. We still have some distance to walk.” After arriving at the station, Han Cheng pushed Kaguya, who had a dull look in her eyes.
“Carry me over here.” Kaguya murmured unconsciously, then she reacted instantly and left with her face flushed.
“Oh, another one. When did it happen?” Anetta put her hand on Han Cheng’s waist without him knowing.
“Hmph, scumbag.” Makise muttered softly.
Back in the restaurant, the three of them smiled at Kaguya who was hiding behind Hayasaka and acting like an ostrich.
“Ms. Kaguya, it’s time to eat.” Hayasaka pulled the unprepared Kaguya out without any mercy.
“Hayasaka, you weren’t like this before.” Kaguya unconsciously spoke in a childish voice.
“Well, I’m not hungry today, so I’ll go back first.” Kaguya reacted immediately and covered her face again and fled back to her room.
“Excuse me, I’ll go take the lady’s meal, you all can eat first.” Hayasaka was already prepared and went into the kitchen to pack lunch and send it to Kaguya’s room.
“Look, I told you, this Kaguya is completely different from what Xiaoai said.” Anetta whispered to Han Cheng.
“Indeed.” The others nodded silently.
After lunch, Kaguya sneaked out of the room and prepared to go to the research institute. After all, once they started researching or studying, the other two would be focused and would not think about what happened this morning. Unfortunately, when Kaguya was leaving, she ran into Anetta who was also going to work. Both of them looked stiff and went to the research institute uncomfortably.
“It seems that I still have to lend a helping hand to the young lady. Well, let’s use that trick next time. If Reina can succeed, the young lady should be able to do it. But we still have to verify it before that.” Hayasaka, who was secretly observing, muttered to himself.
Chapter 20: Earthly Mistakes Alix (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 20: Earthly Mistakes, Alisha, picture and text
One day in the depths of winter, there was a barrel of burning fire every few steps on the city wall of Asuka City, warming the soldiers on duty around it.
“Sister, let’s go to this city to avoid the snow.” A team close to the city wall hid in the snow under the cover of night and looked at the city wall with flames rising into the sky.
“It’s the only way. The aunts can’t stand it anymore.” A cool and arrogant lady with furry spotted ears and a thick and flexible spotted tail sighed helplessly.
“Then I’ll go check out the situation first.”
“It doesn’t matter if we can’t get in. We just hope to build a fire and rest for the night to avoid the heavy snow.”
“Sister, this is bad. This is the territory of the human race! What should we do?” The white figure said anxiously after returning.
“Eh, I can’t do anything about it. I’ll go and see if I can get some firewood and food. You guys stay away. If anything unexpected happens, leave here immediately!”
“Let me go. I’m a human, so it’s more convenient. You saved my life, so let me repay you this time.” A voice came from the crowd.
“Alyse, my aunt and the others all rely on your magic to maintain their body temperature. You can’t go.”
“You guys retreat a distance and we’ll follow her. Anyway, if we fail, we won’t be able to make it to the next city.”
“Aunt!” Just when the royal sister named Nancy wanted to refute, the woman with a high red ponytail, a long sword on her waist and flames in her hands stopped her from speaking.
“Stop talking, Nancy. Let me try first.” Just as Alisha was heading for the city gate, the team of leopard men stared at the fiery red figure and retreated. The heavy snow quickly hid their footprints.
“Hey, there’s someone else!” The words of the soldier guarding the city attracted the attention of other people around.
“If you are here to avoid the snow, please put down your weapons.” Just as Alisha came into view, the soldier on the city drew his bow and aimed, shouting.
“Everyone, I’m here to ask for firewood and food and I’ll leave.” Alishe stuck her sword into the snow and raised her hands to signal.
“That’s not necessary. You can warm yourself by a fire under the city first.” A captain signaled the soldiers to put down firewood and food in baskets according to regulations to stabilize Alisha, and then notify their superiors.
“Can you give me some more firewood? There are some people behind me who need more.”
“You can make a fire after entering the city gate. There is coal there.” Takina came over and said concisely.
“Thank you, but thanks.” Alisha picked up two large baskets and left the city wall.
“If it’s not enough, you can try again.” Takina didn’t force it. It was normal for both sides to be wary.
“I’m back. Clean up the space and I’ll get some more.” Seeing that Alisha had returned safely, an orc led her to the hiding place.
“Thank you for your hard work, Alisha,” Nancy said with a wry smile. Just now, the eldest aunt and her friends decided to take this opportunity to get more food and flammable materials and leave Alisha here, and return to the Orc Kingdom.
After hearing this, Nancy began to think: Alishe is a human, and she would not be able to protect her in the Orc Kingdom, so it would be better to leave her in a human city. So Nancy began to tell Alishe about these things, advised her to stay, and gave most of her belongings to Alishe as a reward for the journey and living expenses in the future.
“Besides, you still want to find your companion, so it’s more likely that she is with the human race.” Nancy’s last words persuaded Alisha, making her finally agree to stay.
“You really are… Never mind. I’ll ask again.” Alisha was silent for a while and then responded with a wry smile.
The night passed in silence between the two. At dawn, Alisha shamelessly went to ask for more firewood and food, then parted ways with Nancy and came to the foot of Asuka Castle.
“Why are you here again!” The soldiers on the city wall were a little impatient. They had kindly allowed them to take shelter from the snow under the city wall, but they still didn’t trust them and stayed away.
“I’m here to join you.” Alishe said in a dull tone.
“Hmm? I need to ask the adults. Wait a moment.”
“?” Takina had only one thought after hearing this. What? So sudden? Was he unable to afford the expenses of one person?
“Why not call the director? This matter is under his jurisdiction anyway. But there is only one person, so it seems a bit of an overreaction.” Takina thought as she walked up to the city wall.
“Hey, I’m here to join in, say something.” Alisha took a deep breath, changed her mood, and shouted loudly.
“Forget it, put down your weapon and come up by pulling the rope.” Takina thought that she was also at level 3 and had breathing techniques, so she could fight as long as the opponent didn’t reach level 4 for a long time.
After lifting Alisha up with a rope, Alisha concealed her identity as an alien and began to introduce herself to Takina.
“Second-level strength, not bad. I’m Inoue Takina, and our director will give you an identity and arrange a job for you later.” After handing over to Reina who was on shift change, Takina took Alisha to the reception room.
The two drove to the reception room near the farm to fill out the information and then sent it to Han Cheng. Since Han Cheng had no impression, he decided to handle it according to the old rules. Newcomers who didn’t know the details needed to work on the farm for one or two years for observation before being assigned to various places.
At noon, when Han Cheng was about to use the name tag, an elf on the farm saw Han Cheng and notified others to come and greet him.
“Alyse!” Liu couldn’t believe it when he saw his old friend. After taking a closer look, he shouted excitedly.
“Liu!” After hearing the familiar voice, Alisha turned around and looked at Liu who was running out of the elf formation.
“Oh, you know her? Then she’ll be in your care from now on.” Han Cheng said to the two after using the name tag. I didn’t expect that Alixie was also a character in the Earthly Mistake, but why can’t I remember her? It can’t be someone from Liu’s previous family, I don’t know any of them.
“Thank you, Director!” The two held hands and bowed to Han Cheng to express their gratitude with excited faces.
“You guys chat, I have to go back. Xiao Ai caught a cold this morning, and I have to go take care of her alone. I won’t keep you this time.” Han Cheng rejected the enthusiastic invitation of Funi and others.
“Be sure to tell me in advance next time you come.” After walking Han Cheng away for a distance, Fanny stood on tiptoe and kissed the corner of Han Cheng’s mouth.
Chapter 21 Sick Hayasaka (Please comment!) (Old version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 21 Sick Hayasaka (Please comment!) Picture and text
“Director, go and do your work. Don’t worry about me.” Hayasaka said weakly and guiltily after sitting on the bed and drinking the hot water Han Cheng fed him.
“I’m done with my work. Kaguya asked me to take good care of you. Okay, you can sleep for a while.” Han Cheng helped Hayasaka lie down, tucked in the quilt and covered her with a towel.
“Thank you for your help, Director.” Hayasaka closed his eyes and began to rest peacefully.
“Captain, is Hayasaka awake?” At noon, Hisako and Kaguya poked their heads out of the door and asked cautiously.
“Not yet, have you finished eating?”
“Well, you two are the only ones missing. How about I take over for you for a while?” Feishazi said.
“I can do it, too.” Kaguya showed off herself without giving in.
“Okay, I’ll come and take your place after I finish my meal.” Han Cheng tiptoed towards the restaurant.
In the afternoon, after everyone left, Hayasaka woke up and felt a little embarrassed when she saw Han Cheng who was looking at her.
“Captain, could you please help me call Hisako over?” Hayasaka said as he moved his body down to cover his face with the quilt.
“What’s wrong? Hisako and the others have gone to training. You and I are the only ones left in the base. Just tell me if you have anything to say.”
“!!” Hayasaka felt a little ashamed and seemed unable to hold it back any longer.
“Captain, I need to go to the bathroom. Could you please carry me there?” Hayasaka said in a muffled voice under the quilt, not realizing that her hair was starting to steam.
“Oh, okay.” Han Cheng also realized that he was careless and should have left Feishazi and the others alone.
Han Cheng controlled his breathing, uncovered the quilt, and picked up the red-faced Hayasaka in a princess hug. Hayasaka buried her face in his chest with all her strength and refused to lift it. The two walked to the bathroom without saying a word and put Hayasaka down.
“Captain, it’s OK. I’ll do the rest myself. You just wait here.” The morning shift struggled to hold the wall to close the door, and Han Cheng also turned his back and waited for the call.
Soon, Hayasaka finished washing her hands, opened the door, and put her head on Han Cheng’s back. Han Cheng squatted down and let Hayasaka’s head slide to his neck, then held up his thigh and lifted it up.
“Hmm!” Hayasaka’s face never darkened. She was so weak that she could only let her chest press against Han Cheng.
“Are you hungry?” Han Cheng pretended to know nothing, gently put Hayasaka on the bed and sat down, and asked softly.
“A little bit. Sorry to bother you, Chief.” Hayasaka said, touching her flat belly.
“The red sand has been prepared for you. I’ll go heat it up for you.”
After Han Cheng left, Hayasaka covered her face and began to vent her inner shyness. “It was clearly a method for the young lady to conquer the director, but how did it become the director conquering me? But the director is really handsome and responsible, but he has too many partners.”
“The chicken soup is here.” Not long after, Han Cheng brought out the second-level spiritual nourishing chicken soup specially made by Fei Shazi and fed him mouthful by mouthful.
After feeding her lunch and Chinese medicine, Hayasaka fell into a deep sleep, and Han Cheng read a book beside her. This continued for several days until Hayasaka’s fever subsided.
“Director, you have worked hard these days.” Hayasaka, who had recovered his energy, made a bowl of spiritual food for Han Cheng and sent it to the office to express his gratitude.
“Oh, beef ramen. You must have learned it from Feishazi. Thank you for your hard work.” Han Cheng picked up the bowl and started eating.
“Hmm, delicious. Would you like a bite?” Han Cheng picked up the ramen and handed it to Hayasaka.
“Okay. I haven’t tasted what it tastes like this time.” Hayasaka took a bite of the ramen and savored it carefully.
“Not bad.” Hayasaka evaluated himself.
“Shoko, do you want to eat more?” Hayasaka looked at Shoko who was standing aside and staring at the two of them.
“I’ve eaten it before, so there’s no need.” Xiangzi refused with a smile. After all, when he was learning ramen in Hayasaka, he was dragged over to taste a lot of it.
“There’s something delicious!” Kasa, who had gone out to look for food after sleeping for a long time, came over when she smelled the food. She poked her head out of the door and stared straight at the ramen on Han Cheng’s chopsticks.
“There’s another bowl in the kitchen. If you want to eat it, go ahead. If you go too late, you don’t know who will eat it.” Hayasaka said with a smile.
“Oh yeah!” Kassa twisted her body and quickly left the office.
“Then I’ll take my leave.” Hayasaka saw Han Cheng finish his meal and leave the office with an empty bowl.
“Oblivionis, how is your magic practice going?” Han Cheng asked seriously, resting his hands on the table.
“Don’t call me that name!” Xiangzi, who was not wearing a mask, glared at Han Cheng fiercely, gave him an elbow, and then wiped Han Cheng’s mouth with a towel.
“I have learned the magic of thunder-making!” Xiangzi raised his voice unconsciously and recited a spell, proudly showing off the thunder in his hand.
“You start learning something so cool right away, and you still say you don’t have a chuunibyou.” Han Cheng was hit on the head by Xiangzi again, and then he took the opportunity to hug Xiangzi in his arms.
“Are you an elementary school student? Why do you have to use this method to attract people’s attention?” Xiangzi rolled his eyes at Han Cheng.
The two hugged and said some sweet words. After Han Cheng successfully calmed down the jealous Xiangzi, he sighed, “It’s another perfect day.”
In Hayasaka’s room, a plan hidden in the desk reads: “The cold and fever method is not advisable before Miss Kaguya reaches the first level. There is no specific medicine and the risk is high, so the plan will be postponed.
As winter turns to spring, the shelter enters a critical period of sowing and raising seedlings. Han Cheng’s main task during this period is to supervise the progress of the farm. Vegetables are the few sources of vitamins for most people in the shelter, so they must be taken care of.
“Funny, take a break. It’s time for lunch.” Han Cheng reminded her at the edge of the field.
“It’s almost poured over my head. I’ll be there soon.”
After lunch, Han Cheng and the elves began to supervise others working. The base’s food quota was enough, and ordinary people’s food did not need to be grafted or improved by the elves.
“Liu, Alyse, I want to transfer you from the farm and send you to the Royal Guard to train while guarding the shelter. After all, you don’t know plant magic, so you can’t use your talents here, and you are also eager to take risks, adventurers.” Han Cheng opened his eyes slightly and described the future to the two.
“Go ahead, Liu. Didn’t you say before that you wanted to change your combat position to repay the director?” Seeing that the two were hesitant and seemed reluctant to leave, Funi pushed them.
“Director, we are willing.” Alisha looked up at Han Cheng and agreed on behalf of Liu.
“Okay, you guys spend the next two days getting ready. I’ll pick you up the day after tomorrow and take you to the training ground, and then you’ll be staying there. Of course, you can come back in your free time, but you must return within the specified time.”
“The day after tomorrow? We know.”
After Han Cheng left, the elves surrounded the two and began to celebrate, then each returned to their rooms and took out their own specialties and homemade fruit wine and gathered in Liu’s room.
Chapter 22: Discovering the Ruins (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 22: Discovering the ruins
The day after tomorrow Han Cheng arrived at the farm on time.
“Director!” The two of them saluted following the gesture taught by Fanny.
“Very spirited, very good.”
“Director, how do you know we are not from this world?” The two people’s eyes revealed curiosity. As for worry, it did not exist because they believed that they were not worth being persecuted.
“The gift that the void gave me allows me to understand some of the people from the other world.”
“Hehe, I said we were not exposed, so I won this time.” Alishe said with a smile.
“Let’s go, Director. Please give me your guidance in the future.” Alisha pulled the silent Liu onto the mine cart.
“We have two new people today, welcome everyone.” Han Cheng’s old-fashioned opening remarks still made the women who had never experienced it very enthusiastic. After the two introduced themselves, Kanae decided to tailor a set of exercises for them.
After a fight, Kanae had a general understanding of the two’s strength in all aspects. Alyse and Liu were also very curious about the so-called breathing method, which could allow Kanae, who was at the first level, to force them to fight.
“Instructor! When can we learn?” Alisha asked excitedly, raising her right hand.
“It will take about half a month to consciously adjust your breathing before you can learn.”
“Director, I have also learned the breathing method!” The girl with pigtails named Lika ran to Han Cheng happily like a little child asking for praise.
“Lika is so great, even faster than Feishazi.” Han Cheng said as he glanced at Feishazi who was sticking out her tongue and acting cute in the team.
“hey-hey.”
After training with everyone for a while, Han Cheng came to the boys’ team.
“Director, can you find someone to cook for us? Or teach us how to cook.”
“Okay, tomorrow I will find a chef for you. If it comes to cooking skills, even Feishazi can’t compare to him. But his character is not very good. You should watch him cook and try to learn from him.” Han Cheng decided to bring Nakiri Tsukushi back. After half a year of labor reform, it would be a good time to see the results.
“Long live the director.”
After leaving the guard station, Han Cheng came to the residence of the three sisters Kana. Unlike humans and elves, they do not need to go through any process when breaking through. Orcs have various obvious characteristics, such as molting, hair loss, and tooth replacement. The second sister Kahn needs to go through the molting period to reach the third level this spring. Han Cheng is worried about the carefree Kana and the little fool Kasa, so he has to come to check the temperature and humidity of the room every day.
“Director, you are here again. Don’t you trust us? Kahn is my sister.” Kana said dissatisfiedly while lying at the door.
“That’s right, I’m angry, and I won’t calm down without the beef cooked by the director.” Kasa will never forget the night her sisters were rescued.
“Okay, I’ll make it for you in a while, but don’t eat it here.” Han Cheng comforted Kassa in his arms and looked at the thermometer and hygrometer. When everything was normal, he looked at Kahn who had his eyes closed on the bed.
“Kasa, come here. I’ll make you some tomato stewed beef.” Han Cheng took Kasa to the kitchen.
“The director can cook!” Hayasaka was very surprised at Han Cheng’s skillful knife skills.
“She can cook most home-cooked dishes, but not as good as Miao Meng now. As for Feishazi, she is far inferior.” Han Cheng took out the blanched beef.
“I think that Feishazi’s cooking is more of a contagious rule. At first, I wondered why the taste was so different even though the steps and amounts were the same. But as we cooked together more and more times, my dishes also picked up on this rule.”
“So as long as I cook more with Feishazi, I may become the King of Medicine.”
“Um, Director, you guys should just focus on the shelter. Leave the cooking to the professionals.” Hayasaka was a little scared when she saw Kassa eager to try. She had heard from Kana about many kitchen fires.
“That’s fine. I’m not very interested anyway.”
Han Cheng scooped out a bowl of the prepared food and handed it to Hayasaka, and the rest was taken away by Kasa.
“Eat slowly, at least give me one bowl.” Han Cheng teased.
“I’ve kept it for you, Director.” Kasa pointed to a full bowl that had been placed on the table at some point.
“Kassa is so considerate.” Han Cheng rubbed Kassa’s chubby face.
“I’ve put the director’s document on my desk. Remember to review it this afternoon.” After returning to the office, Xiangzi was just getting off work and rushing to exercise. As a senior, Xiangzi didn’t want to be easily surpassed, so he was busy every day.
Han Cheng also has to carry out the second weekly task this afternoon: send all the enchanted items in poor condition to MC to use amulets to repair and build the outer city walls, so Han Cheng handed today’s affairs to Hayasaka to try to handle.
“I’ll try my best.” Hayasaka said, sitting in Shoko’s seat.
“Just write down your opinions. I’ll review them tonight and approve them if they’re suitable. I’m leaving now.” Han Cheng went to the storage room to take out the items that needed repair and brought them to the MC. Because he used mind control, he quickly put the bow, shield, sword, armor, etc. into several alchemy boxes with repair amulets.
Han Cheng took advantage of this time to perform his daily exchange for name tags and other items to gain experience.
“Hello, Director! We have discovered a magical relic not far to the north. Is it necessary to explore further?” When Han Cheng was out expanding the outer city wall, he happened to meet the North City No. 1 Team who were returning from patrol.
“Hurry back to the communication station and ask Chizuka and Takina to bring the Centaurs and the Werewolf Squadron with the blockers to provide support. I’ll leave first.”
Han Cheng ran for nearly 10 kilometers and came to a gate exposed outside the mountain, which was decorated with various magic gems that no longer shined.
Since the noise was not serious and only his family discovered it, Han Cheng was not in a hurry. He first walked around the mountain, observing and estimating the size of the ruins while waiting for Qianshu to arrive.
“The ruins are at most 5 acres in size and 5 stories high. They should have been left behind by magicians below level 4.” Han Cheng said to Qian Shu who came over after the investigation.
“It’s much smaller than last time, but it’s safer this way.” Qian Shu thought about the huge ruins that attracted the attention of many surrounding cities. It was extremely dangerous but also very rewarding. Anetta was able to transform the vibration detector thanks to the drawings and instructions obtained that time.
“Yeah, we almost died in there last time.” Takina thought of that experience with lingering fear.
At that time, the three of them didn’t know much about this world, and had no idea what such a huge ruin meant. So the three of them went to explore the ruins of the 6th-level magician without knowing the world’s depth, thinking that the invisibility potion was foolproof. They arrived at a magic research room without any obstacles, and on the table was a sheepskin drawing of the structure of the vibration detector.
Just after Han Cheng put away the drawings, all the puppets outside moved and instantly saw through the three people’s stealth and surrounded the laboratory.
Faced with many puppets with the strength of generals, the three who were still at level 2 at the time couldn’t even run away. As soon as they met, the three of them were blasted against the wall with their shields.
Han Cheng thought that he could run to the MC world for refuge, and reminded Qian Shu and the others to leave immediately, then took out various splash potions and used blueprints to attract the attention of all the puppets. Then Han Cheng ran to the gate that was broken by the puppets, and when he approached the puppets, he quickly stacked diamond blocks to deal with the attack and jumped over their heads.
“Captain, be careful behind you.” Qian Shu’s reminder made Han Cheng use his shield to block the puppet’s attack and fly far away. After leading all the puppets away, he used many shields to go to MC. As for who got the inheritance later, the three of them didn’t know.
Chapter 23 Magical Relics (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 23 Magical Ruins Picture and Text
“Send the five strongest people to that passage, and the rest will disperse to guard. Takina, you stay behind to command. Write and contact us if there’s any situation outside.” Han Cheng took Qianshu to drink the invisibility potion and went ahead to choose the widest passage to enter.
In the magic world before the void invasion, there were two professions, one was the mage and the other was the warlock. The mage paid more attention to the power of magic itself and was also committed to studying more advanced magic, while the warlock focused on studying external objects and gained more powerful power through transformation.
Of course, the two professions are not absolute, because the essence of both is the use of magic power, so most magicians practice both to enhance their strength comprehensively.
“Chief, why don’t we tie up this sleeping puppet first to avoid the situation like last time.” Qian Shu asked Han Cheng to surround the puppet that had not yet been activated with diamond blocks.
“No need. This time the 4th-level ruins will at most be a 4th-level puppet. It’s just right for practicing.” Han Cheng cast a thunder spell on the puppet.
With a sizzling sound, the puppet’s eyes lit up and rolled their eyes.
“I’ll do it too, fireball.” A fireball landed on the clueless puppet, leaving a small red dot before disappearing.
“Tsk. Breathing of Flowers. Type Five. Fruitless Peony.” Qian Shu curled her lips and asked for the diamond sword from Han Cheng.
“This level 3 puppet doesn’t have advanced scanning devices. It can’t see us unless you hold a sword.” Han Cheng took out a shield to block the puppet’s straight punch and responded with a hook punch to force it back.
“Just think of it as a practice.” Qian Shu and Han Cheng worked together, using the shield to jump high up and use the Land Form: Vortex Peach to flip in the air and slash at the densely packed energy path of the puppet, but it didn’t have much effect and only paralyzed its right leg.
“Come again.” This time Qianshu chopped at the puppet’s neck from the left, cutting it into pieces.
“Please be gentle. I was planning to let Anetta and the others study it.” Han Cheng used his shield to put the dismembered puppet together and hit it, shrinking it and putting it into the alchemy bag.
“Hehe, I was scared last time, and I didn’t realize I was too heavy-handed when I saw the puppet.”
The two continued walking along the road until they came to a storage room at the end. They opened the door and began searching for useful things in the dust.
“Captain, I understand that this staff is for commemoration purposes only. The magic power in the gem is almost gone.”
“Keep it. You can use it later when exchanging it for a gem. There’s nothing here. Let’s go upstairs.”
Following the creaking wooden stairs, the two came to a training ground. Many scrapped puppets were placed in the distance as targets, and there were three intact puppets without energy sources. After collecting the puppets, the two continued to go up and came to the door of a row of rooms.
“Study, laboratory, storage room. It seems we have arrived.” Han Cheng first opened the nearest laboratory.
As the door opened, the magic channel inside connected to the gem and reflected the surrounding environment. There was a fan-shaped empty space on the messy table, and the ground was also piled with non-magical materials.
“I guess he got angry because the experiment failed.” Han Cheng picked up a small guide knife from the table and put it in his pocket.
“No matter how small a mosquito is, it’s still meat. Give this cat-tail pen to Aneta.” Qianshu fell in love with the detection pen made of cat’s tail at first sight.
“Director, there is a finished product here.” Qian Shu found an alchemy box that had not decayed when Han Cheng was looking for the blueprint.
“Various masks, changing hairpins, ponytail headbands, antiseptic sachets.”
“Let’s sell it. We won’t be leaving for the time being. Why don’t we wait for the traveling merchants to come and exchange it for awakening potions or magic books, especially magic books. With these, Anetta and the others can better understand the characteristics of magic circuits.”
Not finding anything else, the two cautiously pushed open the door of the study. Behind the door were several old bookshelves, and deep inside the room was a faintly glowing box.
After checking, the two found that the books on the bookshelf were very brittle, so they didn’t even dare to dust them off, let alone flip through them, and could only put them into their bags. However, the small alchemy box still contained dozens of notebooks recording the experimental process and theoretical books related to magic circuits.
“The biggest gain.” Han Cheng stroked the cover of the book and looked at the title on the side: Introduction to Magic Circuits,
“Oh, so that’s it? I don’t understand.” Qian Shu came over, opened the book and pretended to understand it, but was interrupted by Han Cheng’s question.
“It’s time to focus. Be sure to look carefully when taking things to avoid touching the mechanism.” Han Cheng reminded in front of the storage room.
There was no light after pushing open the door, so Han Cheng took out a torch and shone it forward.
“Empty!” Han Cheng was a little surprised.
“There are words there!” Qianshu said, pointing to a wall next to him.
“I’ve taken the treasure away to fight the monster. You can go to my study and take a look. There is the crystallization of my life’s knowledge. I hope you can help me pass it on.”
“He is a very righteous person.” Han Cheng said with emotion.
After exploring, the two did not find any stairs to continue upward and return to the ground.
“Director, how was the harvest? We have quite a few spiritual materials, including a spiritual ginseng.” The Centaur Aeo grinned and led the two men to a pile of spiritual materials.
“That’s right, let’s gather the team back to the shelter and distribute rewards according to their merits.” Han Cheng asked Aeo to take the werewolves back first, and he began to bury the magical ruins with mud and let the centaurs trample them into the same shape as the surrounding area.
“Director, what’s going on this time?” Makise and Anetta from the research institute surrounded Han Cheng on the left and right and asked.
“This time we have a lot of harvest. We have brought back a lot of books related to magic circuits. We can start our magic research now.” Makise tried to snatch the book from Han Cheng’s hand but Han Cheng anticipated it and raised it high to avoid Makise’s snatch.
“Give it to me.” Seeing that he couldn’t take it away by force, Makise came up with another plan.
“I’ll give it to you when we get back to the research room. This is not a place to read.”
“cut”
“Director, welcome back. Dinner is ready and we are waiting for you.” Xiangzi smiled and stood on tiptoe to straighten Han Cheng’s collar.
After dinner, Makise started to pester Han Cheng again.
“Okay, I’ll give it to you.” Han Cheng was so annoyed that he had to hand the book to Makise in advance.
“It’s very inefficient to learn this when you haven’t even learned magic yet.” Han Cheng sighed. He had originally planned to show it to Anetta first.
“Don’t worry about it, I’ll try it first.” After saying that, Makise started watching it with relish in the office, but his expression gradually became hideous.
“I told you to learn magic first.”
“It’s because you asked me to study wireless communications, and then I have to teach Aneta, which has delayed my study time.” Makise muttered softly.
“Sorry, it’s my fault. You can take a break for half a year after completing this project.” Han Cheng said after a moment of silence.
“Hmph, it’s good that you know you’re wrong.” Makise snorted, put down the book and left the room. Her goal had been achieved.
Chapter 24 Arrangement (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 24 Arrangement Pictures and Text
The next morning, Han Cheng came to the research institute and put down his harvest.
“Anetta, you should learn the magic circuit first, since it’s a good opportunity to stagger with Makise.”
“What about me, Chief?” Kaguya reminded.
“If you are satisfied with this position, stay with Agneta. If you want to try another job, follow me.”
“I want to be with Senior Xiangzi!” Kaguya’s eyes revealed longing.
“Then come with me. We need to go back to the office.”
After Kaguya said goodbye to the others, the two boarded the mine cart. Kaguya’s smile remained on her face throughout the journey.
“Senior Xiangzi, please give me more advice in the future.”
“Just call me Xiangzi, Kaguya.” The two of them hadn’t had much communication so far so they were both very polite.
“My job is to pick out some small things and deal with them myself.” During work, Xiangzi gave Kaguya detailed examples of the judgment criteria without keeping anything to himself.
After Han Cheng finished his work, the two were still teaching, so he handed the documents to the snake maid on standby and asked her to distribute them.
“I’m going to the Royal Guard to check on Nakiri Azusa. Do you want to go?” Han Cheng came to the restaurant and asked Hisako who was researching new dishes.
“Well, I’ll go take a look.” Feishazi followed Han Cheng with a complicated expression.
“Hello, Director!” The people who were training running left without stopping to say hello. Han Cheng brought Hisasaji to the kitchen and saw Nakiri Tsuchiya who had obviously lost weight.
“Hisako!” The surprise on Nakiri Tsuchiya’s face quickly turned into excitement.
“Erina is here too?”
“Oh, you won’t be able to see him even if you come. Now that the director knows about your past, you can forget about it in this life.” Feishazi retorted.
“I didn’t come.”
“Director Han, he has reformed. Please give me a chance.” Nakiri Tsutomu bowed and asked.
“Teaching cooking skills to a few people here is an opportunity for you.” Han Cheng’s indifferent eyes did not dispel Nakiri Tsurugi’s joy.
“Thank you, Director. If my daughter came, I would definitely train her to be the best spiritual chef. Please give me a chance next time.”
“It depends on your performance.” Han Cheng turned around and left with Feishazi.
“You really want to entrust the eldest lady to him for training!” Feishazi walked away for a distance out of concern and then angrily grabbed Han Cheng.
“How is that possible? Isn’t this trying to squeeze out all his value? And he is not honest at all. I don’t know what means he used to gather a group of aliens who were exiled there. Fortunately, there was an undercover agent of mine in there who was discovered yesterday when he was pulled in by others. Today I came here to test whether he would tell the truth, and you saw the result.” Han Cheng hugged Feishazi and comforted him.
“Okay, I misunderstood you.”
“But my heart hurts so much. Feishazi doesn’t understand me.” Han Cheng let go of Feishazi and covered his chest.
“Then what do you want to do?” Feishazi lowered her head shyly and grabbed one arm with the other. She knew very well what Han Cheng was going to do.
“I will be so heartbroken that I won’t be able to sleep without Feishazi’s company tonight.” Han Cheng looked at Feishazi pitifully.
“Okay, I’ll come find you in the evening, okay?” Feishazi said in a low voice with her face turned away.
“I also want a secretary outfit!”
“I know. Stop talking.”
Han Cheng smiled and pulled Feishazi away.
“I’m going to stop by Chanae’s place. Do you want to come?”
“Why are you here again? My sister is very busy.” Shinobu stopped practicing when she sensed someone approaching. Because no one was practicing the Insect Breathing Technique, she could only wait for Kanae to finish. Shinobu Kocho was very bored.
“Why, it must be boring without anyone to learn from you. Why don’t you go to the research institute to find something to do? I remember you are quite good at medicine.”
“But the medicinal herbs here are different from those in our place, and there are no books.”
“There are some parts about medicine in those books yesterday. You can study them. It’s a good opportunity to copy them down and use them as teaching materials.”
“Okay, I’ll go tomorrow.” Shinobu Kocho said after thinking for a while.
“Kanae, are Alyse and Ryuu adapting well?”
“They have strong physiques and the effect of the training I customized for them is not yet clear, but after being exhausted yesterday, their breathing was not disordered, so they should be able to adapt to the breathing method quickly. Oh, and there is good news. Yesterday, three more people learned it, namely Meow Meng, Anetta, and Reina.”
“Very good. There should be more and more in the future. It has been settling for several months and it should be almost there. Miao Meng can finally be a little complacent for once. She has been almost invisible for the past six months and has said nothing.”
After inspecting the Royal Guards, the two returned to the restaurant to cook together, and Han Cheng helped Feishazi.
“It smells so good.” Shoko and Kaguya, who had just finished processing all the documents, came to the restaurant and sat down.
“Today we have beef rice.” Han Cheng brought two large bowls of rice in front of the two of them.
“Captain, are you cooking today?” Kaguya asked without seeing Hisako.
“I’m just helping out. Feishazi is still stewing the meat.”
“Shoko, from now on, you will take over my job, and Kaguya will handle your previous job.”
“What about you?”
“I, of course I’m just slacking off. Ahem, I’m going to break through to the fourth level.”
“Really?”
“Of course it’s true.”
“Then look into my eyes and tell me.” Xiangzi would of course not agree. He stepped lightly on Han Cheng with his foot to signal him to stop joking.
“Okay, I’m already at the fourth level, but you also have to help me with some documents.” Han Cheng and Xiangzi squeezed on a stool and hugged each other.
“The director has reached the fourth level! Then I’m in trouble.” Upon hearing the news, Feishazi poked his head out and looked at Han Cheng in surprise.
“What’s wrong?” Xiangzi asked curiously.
“Nothing, nothing.” Feishazi stammered and went back to continue processing the ingredients.
“I’ll help you. Get up first. I want to eat.” Xiangzi pushed Han Cheng away with a red face, seeing that Kaguya was smiling on the surface but her back teeth were about to break.
“Ms. Kaguya, please come with me.” Hayasaka, who had just returned, felt a little headache after seeing this scene and called Kaguya over.
“Miss, you should face up to your current situation and stop acting like a cowardly loser.”
“I don’t have any.”
“Okay, I want to tell you something. Do you think that Xiangzi and Anetta are the only partners of the director? This is totally wrong. In this shelter, as long as the director wants, everyone can become a partner.”
“I know, but.” Kaguya was about to say something when Hayasaka interrupted her.
“If you want, you can only take the initiative. From what I have learned in the past six months, the director has only pursued Chizuka and Takina, but most of them were women who took the initiative. So you can only become one of them, and you must take the initiative to have a chance. Think about it carefully. I will show you how to do it in the next few days. Watch carefully and learn well.”
“Hayasaka you too!”
“Is it not possible? I’ve been here for half a year, and I’m familiar with the others and can accept them. I’ve been watching them being so affectionate, and I’m a little envious. And you want to run away after coming here? It’s only a matter of time. If it’s too late, you can only watch others eat with envy.” Hayasaka said expressionlessly.
“Hmph, I can’t go back anyway, so it’s up to you. I’m going to eat!” Kaguya returned to her seat angrily and turned her grief and anger into appetite.
“Captain, you are truly guilty of a heinous crime.” Agneta, who had returned, teased.
“Thank you for the compliment.”
Chapter 25 There really is a ghost! (Old version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 25 is really a ghost! Picture and text
At night, Han Cheng hung up a sign saying he was asleep and secretly went to Feishazi’s room.
“Director, turn off the lights.” Feishazi had already changed into a black secretary outfit that was wrapped around her hips. She sat shyly on the bed, wrapping herself in the quilt, leaving only her black silk feet exposed.
“It doesn’t matter whether it’s turned off or not. Anyway, you will be able to see in the dark after reaching the second level.” Han Cheng turned off the light and hugged Feishazi from behind, playing with her tender calves.
“That’s different. Anyway, I can’t do it this time.” Feishazi’s body tensed up and she grabbed Han Cheng’s hand to prevent him from moving forward.
“Will it be okay next time?” He gently lifted the quilt to reveal Feishazi’s beautiful body, which was tightly wrapped in a secretary’s outfit.
“It depends on your performance.” Feishazi lay weakly in Han Cheng’s arms with her eyes closed.
“Then I won’t sleep tonight.” Han Cheng bit Feishazi’s earlobe and said softly.
“Well, it’s up to you, but you have to be gentle. I’m not even at the second level yet.” Feishazi rubbed her legs together tightly and endured Han Cheng’s massage.
“Can we do the other way around today?”
Feishazi obediently turned over and buried her face in the pillow without saying a word.
“Not going in?” After a while, Feishazi looked back with a red face.
“immediately!”
Time passed quickly, Feishazi was already exhausted but she had been holding on for Han Cheng, and fell asleep after Han Cheng finished. Han Cheng gently picked her up with one hand, changed the sheets, quilts and pajamas, and kissed the corner of Feishazi’s mouth, causing her to mutter incoherently.
“Good night, Feishazi.” Han Cheng fell asleep hugging Feishazi.
Early in the morning, Han Cheng’s biological clock woke him up on time. Han Cheng took the changed bedding and handed it to the snake maid for cleaning.
“Captain! Do you want to exercise together?” Qianshu pulled Takina and ran to Han Cheng full of energy.
“Okay, I haven’t accompanied you on patrol for a long time.” Han Cheng stretched and followed the two of them.
The first stop is the orphanage. This is the place that Chizuka and Takina care about most besides their home. But because boys can do more housework, most of the people who stay are girls.
“Sister Chizuki, Sister Takina!” Several cute animal-eared lolita surrounded Chizuki. These people always had the sharpest hearing and were the first to discover Chizuki every day before attracting the attention of others.
“Director.” The person in charge of the orphanage is an old werewolf lady who devotes all her heart to raising these children. She is gentle as a mother and strict as a teacher to them.
“It’s hard to take care of so many children.”
“Fortunately, they are much more obedient than the children in my original tribe.”
“Do you want to hire a few more people to help take care of her?” Han Cheng thought he had touched upon the old lady’s sad past and quickly changed the subject.
“No, my daughter and granddaughter will come to help.”
After leaving the orphanage, Qian Shu took Han Cheng to the streets of the underground shelter.
“This is the suggestion box. We come here to check it every day.” Qianshu said as he used the key to open the box and took out the only two letters inside.
“Well, this really can’t be solved.” Han Cheng leaned over to take a look at the content of the first letter: Can a wife be assigned?
“Don’t worry about this, it will be submitted every day. The director seems to have something to do with this one.” Qian Shu handed the second letter to Han Cheng.
“This guy named Luo Wen hasn’t been home for more than ten days. I hope he wasn’t kidnapped by aliens like last time.” Qianshu said.
“But, shouldn’t the patrol guards be notified first about this kind of thing?” Takina pointed out the suspicious points in the letter.
“Go to the patrol guard first and ask about the situation.”
At the patrol gate, two patrolmen in armor respectfully led Han Cheng and the other two into the room to meet the chief of guards.
“Brun, has anything strange happened these two days?” Han Cheng asked tentatively.
“Most of them were just fights and brawls, nothing weird.”
“So, is there anyone missing?”
“Oh, Director, you mean Luo Wen, right? She is not missing, but dead. Her husband did not believe it, so he kept reporting it. Even when the body was placed in front of him, he still did not believe it. We did not continue to investigate, but I did not expect that it would alarm you today.”
“Is what she said true or false?” Han Cheng asked others and received a unanimous affirmative answer.
“Is he crazy, then?”
“It seems so. He kept saying that his wife was still alive and she appeared in his dreams every day asking him to save her.” Brun recalled the scene at that time.
“Oh, yes, and his neighbor said that he suddenly yelled something like ‘You are not her’ on the night he received the body. But that was the only day, and there was no more quarreling after that.”
“Why are you leaning towards the supernatural?”
“After that, we also sneaked into his home to observe and used professional instruments to detect, but found nothing. So we think he may have gone crazy because of the shock.”
“Professional equipment! Director, is there really something fishy in this world?” Qian Shu asked Han Cheng in his ear.
“Yes, didn’t I tell you?”
“Of course not.” Chitsuka and Takina said in unison.
“The undead are commonly known as ghosts. They are not common and can easily disappear if they don’t absorb enough energy. They must show up before they can possess someone. You don’t even need to see a low-level undead to hurt it, and because it has no foundation, it can be easily dissipated by a blast.”
“So as long as you react quickly enough, it’s easy to kill it.” Takina added with a sigh of relief.
“That’s right. Also, don’t believe what it says. The more you trust it, the faster it absorbs your energy and the longer it will possess you.”
“And after testing with instruments, it is basically confirmed that no undead have come.” Just after the captain of the guard finished speaking, a patrol brought news that Rowan’s husband was dead, his face was pale, and he shouted that there was a ghost before he died!
“Chief, please wait a moment while we investigate first.” The head of the guard team was ready to go out in person because he couldn’t save face.
“It is basically confirmed that there are undead spirits. Is there something wrong with the detector?”
“! Call the old foreigner over here.”
“Captain Wei, the old foreigner has asked for leave.”
“When did it happen?”
“Nine days ago. It seems that he indulged himself too much after finding a wife.”
“That was the day we were conducting an undercover investigation! The damned ghosts actually played a trick on us. Commander, leave this matter to me. I want to avenge my previous humiliation.”
“Okay, I’ll leave this matter to you. I’ll give you a few more spare detectors. If you can’t solve the problem, report it immediately.”
After leaving the shelter, Qian Shu took Han Cheng to the ranch, farm, and various city walls and returned before breakfast.
“Director, where do you want to go? The office is over there.” Just as Han Cheng was about to sneak away to the farm to exchange feelings with the elf sisters, Xiangzi grabbed the corner of Han Cheng’s clothes, squinted his eyes and smiled, and together with Kaguya, pulled Han Cheng into the office.
“See? It will be one of your jobs to get the director back to work, especially when the director said he wanted to slack off the day before.” Xiangzi said to Kaguya after pushing Han Cheng into the chair.
Chapter 26 Three Questions about Doomsday (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 26 Three Questions about Doomsday
“Director, you need to process this document urgently.” Two days later, Kaguya handed a red document to Han Cheng.
The ghost has not been found, and a hidden alarm is requested to remind all residents not to be fooled. This is the document sent by the Chief of Patrol Guards. The ghost has hidden and has not been found.
“Tsk, this will easily make people panic.” Han Cheng thought about it and couldn’t think of any good solution.
“Report the quantity as well!” Han Cheng added a sentence to the document and handed it to Kaguya to submit.
“It would be easy if Yotsuya Kenko came over.” Han Cheng thought of the beautiful girl with a crying face and yin-yang eyes.
After Han Cheng finished his work, Hayasaka came to the office with a loving dessert.
“Director, please try my newly developed dessert.” Hayasaka avoided Kaguya’s obstruction and walked straight to Han Cheng’s table and gave Xiangzi a look.
“Xiao Ai is so thoughtful.” Han Cheng began to enjoy being fed by Hayasaka.
“Come over, Xiangzi.” Hayasaka took out another pair of spoons and handed them to the depressed Xiangzi. Although he did promise to help Hayasaka, he would still be jealous if he really saw it.
“I want one too!” Kaguya said, pulling Hayasaka’s arm.
“Miss Kaguya, do you want to be fed too?” At Hayasaka’s signal, Shoko sighed and started feeding Han Cheng.
“Forget it then.” Kaguya was thinking: I want it, what are you talking about, you idiot.
“You guys eat too, don’t just leave me alone.” Han Cheng took Xiangzi’s spoon and fed each of them a spoonful under Kaguya’s sidelong glance.
“Captain, Reina requests you to go over there. There are several powerful aliens who are confronting them with swords.” Kahn, who is already at level 3, is still in charge of guarding and delivering information.
“Okay, I’ll go right away, and tell Chizuka Takina to come over as well.”
Han Cheng quickly ran to the north city wall to meet up with Lena and saw the group of girls holding big swords and talking and laughing on the city wall.
“Chtholly! Lian! Landoru!” Han Cheng quickly recognized three familiar girls among them. These girls were the group of golden fairies in the three questions of doomsday.
“Sister Reina, is he the director here?” Chtholly, who still had blue hair, spread her arms to protect the little girls hiding behind her.
“Yeah.” Lena briefly introduced Han Cheng to the nine fairies.
“So you will be our future commander?” Landolu, wearing a white headscarf, took over the topic and looked at Han Cheng.
“You can say that, but I have no plans to send you to the battlefield at the moment.” Han Cheng bent down and looked at the other party straight in the eye, giving the little adult in front of him enough attention.
“I hope so.” Landolu had already understood something about the situation in this world and did not trust Han Cheng’s promise.
“Okay, everyone, now that we are here, let’s try to live here.” Nigolan clapped her hands and led everyone to Han Cheng to introduce themselves.
“Please take your ID cards. Do you have any requirements for your residence?” Han Cheng couldn’t help but feel sympathy for these girls. As special weapons, they were born to die in the battle with beasts. But now that they came here, their fate had changed, so why not let them live happily?
“If possible, just arrange for us to live together.”
“No problem. You can live near the farm from now on. The elves nearby will help you take care of the children.”
“Elves? Are they the same people as us?” asked the cat-eared girl Aiseya curiously.
“You’ll know when you see it.”
“Can you get us some books? Lian and Lan love reading.” Aiseya asked bluntly. It was unknown whether she had any tentative thoughts in her mind.
“Of course, what type do you need?” Han Cheng’s gentle gaze made the two of them feel a little uncomfortable. After all, they were still children and it was easy for them to win people’s favor.
“We all can,” Lan replied calmly.
“Okay, I’ll get you some of each later.” Han Cheng planned to observe which type of books were taken the most often and then make more replenishments.
“Thank you.” Lian said expressionlessly.
After arranging everyone on the mine cart, several people set off towards the elf settlement.
“Chief, daily necessities are ready.” The elf team who received the news early came to greet them.
“Okay, I’ll go build a house for them. You two can get to know each other first.”
Soon the elf’s friendliness gained a certain trust from these innocent fairies.
“So we can eat cake every day here! And other delicious food!” The little lolis looked at Han Cheng with shining eyes.
“Okay, but eating too much sugar is not good for you.” Han Cheng touched the heads of the little goblins in front of him.
“Yeah!” After Han Cheng took out a cake out of thin air, some little goblins excitedly hugged Han Cheng’s thighs and looked up at Han Cheng with expectant eyes. Some even jumped and climbed on Han Cheng to grab the cake.
“Let’s go back to the room and share the cake.” Han Cheng held the cake and led the group of little fairies to their residence.
“It seems that Director Han will be able to get along well with them soon.” Nigolan followed with a smile.
With the help of Nigolan and others, Han Cheng divided the cakes equally among all the little goblins. They sat aside and ate while watching the little goblins eating with relish.
“Chief! I’m here.” After hearing that a group of children came here, Chitsuka pulled Takina and ran here.
Han Cheng introduced the two to a group of goblins. With his experience, Qianshu quickly became friends with the goblins. Takina stood beside Han Cheng without saying a word.
“Director, I’m going to move in and stay for a few days! Fanny and I have agreed that we will live in the same room.” Qian Shu excitedly informed Han Cheng.
“Got it.” Han Cheng, who was informing Hayasaka and the others to come to the farm for lunch today, said without raising his head.
“Director, is it true that in this world one can improve one’s strength by eating?” Lan asked after finishing reading the popular science book.
“That’s true, that’s why I said you don’t need to go to the battlefield right now.”
“We from another world can do that, too?”
“Yes, you should have been transformed by the energy when you passed through the gap.”
“Really? Thank you.” Lan’s tone relaxed a little as he looked at Chtholly who was surrounded by the fairies along with Chitose.
Soon it was noon, and Hayasaka and the elves came to the Fairy House with delicious food.
“Let’s help serve the dishes. Chtholly, keep an eye on them and don’t let them run around.” Nigolan shouted to Chtholly who was playing.
“Okay, let’s eat too.” Han Cheng said after arranging seats for the little goblins.
“Director, these can’t all be your partners.” Nigolan said jokingly in Han Cheng’s ear when she saw a group of beautiful girls.
“Not entirely.”
“No wonder the director has so much smell on him.”
“! You can smell this?”
“Maybe I have a keen nose.” Nigolan suddenly remembered that her identity should not be exposed, otherwise it would bring trouble to others.
After lunch, everyone got to know each other. Han Cheng said goodbye to the little goblins and returned to his room to continue handling official business.
“Chief, I’ve found out about the exploration team. Their target is Golden Eagle City, and they frequently go in and out of the city lord’s mansion.” After reporting, Kahn pointed to the map and showed it to Han Cheng.
“Tsk, I heard that the city lord who just got promoted to level 5 is not easy to deal with. Is it possible to assassinate him? Let our people continue to inquire and let the exploration teams on the city walls pay attention and report immediately when they come in our direction.”
Chapter 27: A War Caused by a Deer Soup (Please Comment) (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 27 A war caused by a deer soup (please comment) picture and text
In the evening, Hayasaka cooked a pot of Kolu soup and brought it to the center of the table, causing everyone to look at each other in surprise.
“Xiao Ai, why are you suddenly stewing this kind of thing again today?” Han Cheng was nervously wondering if he had offended Hayasaka. Today, he actually served this kind of Yin-nourishing and kidney-tonifying thing at dinner, and it was also a spiritual food. He would definitely be drained dry at night. It would be difficult to escape the bad luck afterwards. Since everyone present knew it tacitly, it was only a matter of time before he could escape.
“I’ve heard that venison and blood are very nutritious. The director just broke through to level 4, and I think he needs to eat these things to stabilize his condition over the next few days.” Hayasaka lied expressionlessly.
“I feel like I’m quite stable.” Han Cheng swallowed, like Kana, whose eyes were now shining.
“Come, Director, try Xiao Ai’s cooking.” Kana’s tone became gentle as she picked up a piece of meat along with a piece of deer antler and put it into Han Cheng’s bowl.
“You guys eat too, I’ll do it myself.” Han Cheng knew that Hayasaka and Kana had probably discussed it. He had no choice but to take the initiative and go to Hayasaka first in the evening, and then go to Kana and the others.
“Acheng, I’ll wait for you tonight too, but don’t say you can’t do it.” Agneta whispered in Han Cheng’s ear before leaving.
“You damn scumbag.” Makise muttered with a red face after turning around and seeing him at the door.
“Xiao Ai, you have to be responsible tonight.” After seeing most people leave, Han Cheng hugged Hayasaka who was still cleaning the dishes.
“What? You finally can’t resist taking advantage of your subordinates? Please don’t bully the young lady.” Hayasaka stopped what she was doing and wiped her hands on her apron. She turned around to kiss Han Cheng in the sound of running water.
“Hehehe, if you’re not there at night, your lady will be in trouble.” Han Cheng quickly got into the role and hooked Hayasaka’s chin with an evil smile.
“Don’t look for the young lady, I’ll just accompany you.” Hayasaka begged hypocritically while wiping her tears.
“Hehehe, what should you do now?”
“!” Kaguya, who was about to ask Hayasaka about the situation, was stunned outside the door, covering her face. Han Cheng also didn’t hear the footsteps because of the sound of water and his concentration on the role.
“Oh, Miss Kaguya is here?” Hayasaka let go of Han Cheng as expected.
“!” This time it was Han Cheng’s turn to be shocked, as if he had been set up.
“Wait, Kaguya is not what you think.” Just as Han Cheng was trying to explain, Kaguya made up her mind, took a step forward, separated the two, and kissed Han Cheng.
“Hmph.” Kaguya left the place handsomely, leaving Hayasaka with her back turned.
“So you did this on purpose.” Han Cheng wiped his spit-stained mouth and said helplessly.
“I didn’t expect it to go so smoothly. We had a backup plan.” Hayasaka blocked the water hole.
“By the way, Director, you don’t need to look for Kaguya at night. The young lady still believes that kissing can make her pregnant. She is probably already lying in bed and starting to fantasize.” Hayasaka added, making Han Cheng laugh and cry.
“Come on, Director, let’s go to the room to play role-playing.” Hayasaka blushed and pulled Han Cheng into her room. As for the remaining dishes, they would be cleaned by the snake maid.
More than an hour later, Han Cheng came out of the arms of the sleeping Hayasaka. The next stop was Anetta’s room. After all, there were at least two people in Kana’s room, and they were all level 3, so it was impossible to feed them all by taking turns.
“Hey, here you come, do you still have strength?” Hearing the noise, Agneta lay on her side, showing her little feet wrapped in white silk, and looked at Han Cheng provocatively.
“It seems you are well prepared.” Han Cheng quickly regained his spirits when he saw the tempting white silk maid outfit. The two fought fiercely for more than two hours before it ended. After being affectionate with Anetta for a while, Han Cheng left.
“Aren’t you Kassa the one who’s not on duty?” After entering the room, Han Cheng was rolled onto the bed by three tails.
“Hehe, how can I be missing out on such delicious food. Don’t worry, I’ve already asked Takina for help.” Han Cheng felt even more tearful after hearing these words. It seemed that he would have to go and comfort Takina tomorrow.
“A fourth-level director should satisfy us.” Kana interrupted the topic and rolled Han Cheng into her chest, hugging him like a baby.
“Sister, I want this too.” Kahn said in a low voice with a red face.
“Okay, let you go first this time, and we’ll assist you.”
Early in the morning, the three snake women handed the things to their tribesmen who served as maids for cleaning, and Han Cheng was finally able to fall asleep.
After sleeping until noon, Hayasaka and Han Cheng came to the restaurant at the same time to find food.
“Xiao Ai is up, give me some red bean rice.” Hisako handed it to Hayasaka with a smile.
“Thank you, senior.”
“Indeed, you are my senior in every aspect.” Han Cheng teased them, and then his feet were crushed hard by the two women.
“It seems that the director still has some energy to spare. I’ll have to make a spiritual turtle soup next time. It will definitely be very nutritious. This way I can find a few more sisters.” Feishazi said with narrowed eyes.
“Senior Hisako, this is too nice to the director. Why don’t you just take your Chinese medicine instead of eating spiritual food?” Hayasaka said with a straight face.
“Yes, that’s good. Let’s go get medicine for the director.” Hisako pulled Hayasaka and went to the warehouse.
“Wait, I was wrong.”
“How could the director be wrong? He is just too energetic and is talking nonsense.”
“At least give me a few days’ rest.”
“Huh.” The two men left with red bean rice with contempt.
“Give me one portion of whatever you’re eating today.” Han Cheng, who was too lazy to move, ordered Kahn who came to eat.
“Yes, Chief.” Kahn twisted his waist and smiled as he brought over a large serving of tonic angelica, red dates and black chicken soup.
“The red sand is specially prepared for you.” Kahn explained.
After lunch, Han Cheng came to the office again. After working for a while, he found that Kaguya and Xiangzi had become closer. Han Cheng guessed that it was because Kaguya thought she had reached the same level as Xiangzi.
“Director, please go to Fanny’s place.” Kahn reported after receiving the information from the farm.
“Okay, I’ll go there right away.” Xiangzi had already written his opinions on all the documents in the morning so Han Cheng could correct them quickly.
At the entrance of the farm, Funi was waiting anxiously.
“Chief!” Seeing the mine cart in the distance, Funi ran over quickly, even ignoring Han Cheng’s weakness.
“What happened?”
“There’s something wrong with those goblins! It’s like this. After lunch in the morning, I was playing games with those kids. That kid had clearly sprained his foot but he was still crawling around trying to catch people! The others were even smiling! They didn’t feel any pain at all!” Han Cheng grasped the key issue from Fanny’s nonsense.
“Okay, calm down. Where’s Chitsuka? Did Nigolan tell you something?”
“She didn’t say anything, but just emphasized that I really needed to know. So I didn’t dare to ask again and came to you. As for Qianshu, she was still on patrol at the time and didn’t know about it.” In Han Cheng’s arms, Funi gradually calmed down and explained the situation clearly.
“You also know that the gap can transmit news about people from other worlds. They are a kind of creature called golden fairies, which are artificially created combat weapons!” Han Cheng told Funi the information about the golden fairies in a low voice.
“I will visit them often in the future.” Funi’s eyes were full of sympathy, and she was determined to take good care of them. Since they don’t know pain, let them know that the people who love them will be heartbroken when they see them hurt!
Chapter 28 is actually considered a lolita complex? (Old version)
The anime is invading but there is an MC who created a shelter: Chapter 28 is actually considered a lolita complex?
“The director is here.” Nigolan was tidying up the quilt, and five other adult elves were helping.
“Is it because of what happened at noon?” Nigolan said to Fanny beside her.
“No, we just came to see you. Leave the rest to us.” Han Cheng took out cookies and distributed them to everyone and began to tidy up the quilts with Fanny.
“Hmm, what is this? It’s delicious.” Chtholly asked after looking at the cookie in her hand.
“Cookies, you may not have them in your world.” Han Cheng carried the quilt back to the room and distributed them under the guidance of Nigolan.
“Director brother, is there any cake today?” The green-haired loli named Tiate asked expectantly while lying on Han Cheng’s legs.
“No, but we have pumpkin pie! It’s sweet too.” Han Cheng put a piece of pumpkin pie on a plate and handed it to Tiate.
“Hmm, it’s delicious. Tiat likes it very much, thank you, Director brother.” Tiat’s eyes lit up and she started eating. The little lolis around her also scrambled to run to Han Cheng.
“I want one too, director brother.” Han Cheng was bewitched by the word “brother” and he gave one to everyone with a smile.
“Lian, do you want some?”
“Is the director a lolita complex?” Aisiya asked with a smile, showing her fangs.
“? How do you mean?”
“Among the six of us, you only call the shortest one Lian, and you still say you are not a lolita complex.” Aiseya pushed Nephren, a flat-looking girl with white twin ponytails, in front of her and said.
“The director likes me?” Lian cooperated well and tilted her head. Although Lian’s tone was flat and expressionless, the tilted head made Han Cheng and Fu Ni fall in love with her.
“Director, please come here less often in the future. I’m afraid Qianshu will lock you up in the basement.” Fanny said in a serious tone.
“Hey, why should I lock the director in the basement?” Qianshu just arrived and heard Funi’s words.
“Haha, I’m just kidding. Qianshu, do you want some pumpkin pie?” Han Cheng covered Aisiya’s mouth with one hand and put the pumpkin pie on the plate with the other hand.
“Come and eat together and see if you like it.” Han Cheng also gave a portion to everyone else.
“It’s delicious.” Aiseya praised very politely.
“Director, can you give me another one?” Tiat ran to Han Cheng with her eyes shining.
“You can’t eat it. We have dinner tonight.” Nigolan stopped her.
“Okay.” Tiat returned to his friends pitifully.
“Director, please don’t pamper them too much, otherwise I won’t be able to control them.” Nigolan, Chitose Ketuli and the other two wiped the mouths of all the little fairies.
“How about watermelon?” Han Cheng asked reluctantly, taking out a few square watermelons.
“Let’s eat it after dinner.” Nigolan curiously took the watermelon and put it where the goblins couldn’t see it.
“Are we going to have dinner here?” Lan asked.
“No, the food should have been prepared at home, and it would be inconvenient to carry it back and forth.” Han Cheng shook his head and declined.
After Han Cheng left, he stopped by the Royal Guard camp. Boys and girls rarely communicated with each other now. Seeing that he could not master the breathing method, the boy asked Han Cheng to start climbing the city wall to accumulate experience. Since there was no secret method, he would learn some attacking skills in the fight to make up for the gap.
“Director.” The girls were still practicing flower breathing in a sea of ​​flowers. Kanae, who had the strongest perception, opened her eyes first and led Han Cheng away.
“It seems like everyone has learned it?” Han Cheng saw that the women all had long breaths as if there was some kind of rhythm.
“The only one missing from the first group is Hisako.” Kanae said with a sigh.
“? I will urge her when I get back.” Han Cheng said, covering his face.
“Well, maybe it’s because Hisako’s talent is focused on cooking. It’s normal that she’s a little slow in practicing breathing techniques. And she’s not much slower.” Kanae comforted.
“The director is here!” With a cry of surprise, everyone stopped practicing.
“Shinobu is right. You shouldn’t have come.” There was a hint of warmth in Kanae’s eyes.
“You must be tired from practicing. Do you want to eat a piece of watermelon? It’s a good opportunity to see your swordsmanship.” Han Cheng took out a watermelon and asked the three volunteers to quickly cut it into several pieces.
“Oh!” The smooth cut left only a mark on the watermelon, and the juice began to flow out after a while.
“Kaye is good. Anna is also good, and Lika is very courageous.” After Han Cheng’s comments, Lika returned to the team cheerfully without being shy.
“Director, is it true that a group of fairies came to the farm?” Alisha asked curiously. If it was true, she planned to take Liu back to take a look.
“It’s true, but they look more like humans, and most of them are children. Don’t scare them when you go back.”
“Hey, Alisha, take me with you.” Lika said.
“sure.”
“Hey, let’s go tomorrow. It’s not convenient for them to cook now.” Han Cheng saw the group of girls making a fuss and hurriedly stopped them today.
“Oh, well, Director, do they have anything they like?”
“Well, you can bring some games or books that you use to relax. After all, material life is basically not lacking now, so you can enrich your spiritual life.”
“Okay, I have to go, you guys continue.”
Han Cheng came to the restaurant and unexpectedly ran into Makise Kurisu who had finished her research.
“Why did you come back so early today?” Han Cheng pulled out a chair for Makise to sit down.
“The wireless telegraph experiment was successful, come and relax.” Makise said nonchalantly.
“Oh, it’s amazing that you’re a top student who graduated at the age of 18.”
“Well, of course. I can make a wireless phone if you give me some more time.” Makise raised the teacup in his hand proudly.
“That’s enough. There are wired telephones in the city, and the reconnaissance team outside the city can use wireless telegraph. Aren’t you very interested in magic? Then learn magic.” Han Cheng pinched Makise’s shoulders.
“You still have some conscience, hehe.” Enjoying Han Cheng’s massage service, Makise closed his eyes comfortably and hummed a song.
“Excuse me, Miss Makise, do you still need feeding service?” Han Cheng asked gently while holding a bowl of scrambled eggs with tomatoes.
“Is it okay?” Makise asked with shining eyes.
“Of course, any time is fine. After all, who doesn’t like Miss Makise, who is beautiful and capable?”
“That’s right, it’s your honor to feed me.” Makise was stunned by Han Cheng’s straight ball, and accepted Han Cheng’s feeding in a daze. Hisako also smiled at the cute girl with a tsundere attribute.
“Okay, I’ll eat the rest myself.” After feeding him a bowl, Makise reacted and pushed Han Cheng away with a red face.
“Hey, how would you rate the director’s service?” Anetta asked with a sly smile.
“Just barely 8 points. Deduct 2 points for not addressing this genius by his name.” Kurisu said in a low voice.
“I heard you, you are not the chief. From now on, you will be called Kurisu.”
“No problem, Kurisu.”
“Stop, I didn’t tell you to scream now.” Kurisu covered her face and started eating.
At night, Han Cheng, who had rested, came to the room of the jealous Takina and Xiangzi to comfort them. After Han Cheng’s unremitting efforts, they vented their dissatisfaction.
Chapter 29 Summer (old version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 29 Summer Pictures and Text
With the ripening of wheat yellow apricots, summer has arrived.
“The director is here. Would you like one?” Several elves who were picking apricots bent down the apricots on the top of the tree and handed them to Han Cheng.
“Yeah, very sweet.”
“Captain Funi said that you like eating apricots the most, so you put a lot of effort into it.”
“Haha, you guys have worked hard too. Where is Fanny now?”
“Well, the captain should be inspecting the wheat fields now. After all, the wheat is about to ripen and needs to be observed. He will be back soon.”
“Director, are you looking for me?” A pleasant voice came from behind.
“Nothing, just wanted to chat with you. Thank you for your hard work these days.”
“Hey, director brother!” A few little fairies appeared behind Fanny and ran over excitedly to hug Han Cheng’s thighs.
“We met on the way back. They were curious about Xingyuan, so I took them for a walk.” Fanny explained with a smile without waiting for Han Cheng to speak.
“We’ve already talked to Senior Chtholly,” Tiat reminded.
“That’s good.” Han Cheng picked up Tiat and let her choose what she wanted to eat.
“Brother Director, I want one too.”
“well.”
“Nigolan, you are here too.” After Han Cheng picked up several little fairies one by one, he saw several people outside the yard bringing all the little fairies over.
“Hello, Director.” Lian came over immediately after seeing Han Cheng.
“Kerong, you can’t climb trees, and the same goes for you.” Cordelia quickly caught the little elf who was secretly doing evil and said.
“Got it.” The goblins quickly dispersed and started playing games by themselves.
“How is your health? Has it improved in the past two months?”
“Yes, you are right, Director. And according to the classification in the book, magic is not applicable and only the body is used. We mature fairies are at level 1 from the beginning. There was an obvious sense of breakthrough before, and now we should have reached level 2.” Lan, who was wearing farm clothes, said.
“That’s good. You won’t need to rely too much on magic in the future. Live a good life.” Han Cheng smiled and rubbed Lan’s head.
“Hmm.” Lan made a very shameful sound of enjoyment and immediately avoided Han Cheng.
“Lan, you are shy.” Lian poked Lan’s pink face. The literary girl turned around and ran away without saying anything.
“Hey, what did the director do to our Lan?” Aiseya and Noft came over, each carrying a bag of apricots.
“I asked about your situation.”
“Really? I don’t believe it.”
“Lian, don’t you think so?”
“yes”
“Well, forget it, let’s take a look at the apricots Carol and I picked.” Aisiya smiled, took out a few from her pocket, jumped up and put them into Han Cheng’s mouth.
“Delicious.” Lian picked up another one.
“Director, please come and get together in the evening. The little fairies miss you after not seeing you for a few days.” Nigolan came over and said.
“Okay, I’ll go tell Hayasaka.” Han Cheng put Lian down and went to the farm office.
Han Chengji and the elf spent the whole afternoon playing with the fairies and picking apricots.
“Director, we have had a great time in the past two months, thank you.” The simply dressed Chtholly suddenly said during dinner, and then she was too shy to know what to say next.
“I know what you mean. Please sit down.” Han Cheng said with a smile.
“Hehe, Cordelia’s face is so red.” said Aisiya.
Dinner was spent in joking. After Han Cheng returned to the room, he received a report: Nakiri Erina was discovered during dinner, and Hisako had gone to the reception room. Along with her, there were also several Totsuki chefs waiting to be assigned. Suggestion: Erina, Tanomo Megumi and Inui Hinatako were trained as spiritual chefs to relieve Hisako and Hayasaka’s spiritual food tasks. Other Totsuki chefs provided spiritual food for the guards of various tribes, and Xiangzi stayed.
Xiangzi knew exactly what Han Cheng was thinking. No one, except the male, was allowed to approach here.
“Have someone write a list and send it over tomorrow.” Han Cheng handed the document to Kaguya and asked her to pass it on to her subordinates.
“Director, did you forget something today?” Kaguya asked shyly after getting the document.
“I feel like it’s time you asked Hayasaka about these things,” Han Sung said after he and Kaguya kissed.
“What?” Kaguya asked breathlessly, her face flushed.
“Oh, forget it. Let me tell you.” Han Cheng taught Kaguya basic physiological knowledge.
“Impossible, I have taken physiology classes, Director, don’t try to lie to me.” Kaguya went out with the document, handed it to other maids, and then ran to Hayasaka’s room to verify.
“Hayasaka definitely did it on purpose. She let Kaguya just light the fire without letting it go out for so many days.” Han Cheng said as he went to Reina’s room, whom he hadn’t seen much today.
“Chief! I have to be on duty tomorrow and can’t stay too late. Please go find Aneta.” An hour later, Lena was still sober. She stopped Han Cheng from taking action a second time and decisively pushed the good thing to her best friend.
“Okay, let’s go to bed.” Han Cheng was not very hungry after that first time, so he and Lena made the bed and fell asleep in each other’s arms.
The next day, Han Cheng came to the reception room and gave everyone an identity. Other chefs from Totsuki were given certain preferential treatment and were taken to the academy that Han Cheng built specifically for spiritual chefs to study and exchange. Of course, Nakiri Tsuchiya was not among them, so as not to harm the already rare spiritual chefs.
“Captain, you are not allowed to bully the young lady.” Feishazi whispered in Han Cheng’s ear after coming back.
“What if she comes to see me?” Han Cheng teased Feishazi with a smile.
“Well, then I won’t care about it.” After saying that, he ran to Erina and the others to explain the basic knowledge of spiritual cooking.
“Chief, you must know these people, otherwise it would be impossible to get them here so quickly.” Hayasaka, who was on duty today, came to Han Cheng.
“I know them. A timid girl named Tanomo Megumi, a proud young lady, and a childish girl named Inui Hinatako. You can take care of Tanomo Megumi a little more these days. She must be worried about her family since she just arrived here.” Han Cheng sighed.
“Got it, Director. Come to my office. There’s a surprise.” Hayasaka snickered.
“! What did you instill in Kaguya last night!”
“You’ll know when the director arrives.”
“Oh, your plan won’t succeed. Xiangzi is still here, and Kaguya won’t dare to do that.”
“Xiangzi, I asked Miao Meng to take you away. You are the only ones in the office today.”
“How much did you do last night!”
“I’ll go give them some additional insights.” Hayasaka walked into the kitchen without answering.
“It should just be various uniforms, and it won’t happen in the office.” Han Cheng swallowed his saliva and pushed open the office door.
“Director, please start processing the documents.” Kaguya, dressed coolly, sat in her seat seriously.
“Oh, OK.” Han Cheng breathed a sigh of relief but also felt a little disappointed. After all, it was summer and although it was cooler underground, it was still very hot compared to the ground, and most people had already changed into summer clothes.
“Chief, please take a look at how to deal with this.” Soon, Kaguya stood up and took a chair and sat down next to Han Cheng.
“Send them to clean the mine first, and then bury them directly.” Han Cheng looked at the document and saw that Sugo joined Nakiri Tsuji’s organization and tried to win over the local natives to expand his own power.
“Okay.” After accepting it, Kaguya continued to sit next to Han Cheng and sort the documents.
“?” Han Cheng, who was processing documents nearby, didn’t care. Xiangzi had done this before, too, but what did he mean by rubbing me with his legs?
“Director, these all need you to deal with.” Kaguya had already sorted and processed the documents and placed them in front of Han Cheng.
“Director, let me massage your shoulders.” Without waiting for Han Cheng to answer, Kaguya came behind him and started massaging, sometimes with one hand and sometimes with both hands.
“Well, okay.” When Han Cheng finished processing the documents and turned around, he saw a cat-eared girl rushing towards him.
Chapter 30: Ryu’s Breathing Technique (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but the MC creates a shelter: Chapter 30: Ryu’s breathing method picture and text
“Is this what Xiao Ai taught you?” Han Cheng hugged Kaguya’s slender waist.
“It’s not over yet. Let me take a break first.” Kaguya, lying in his arms and refusing to look up, hugged Han Cheng tightly.
“Meow, master, what do you need meow.” Kaguya left Han Cheng and said tremblingly. At this moment, there was a slight sound at the door.
“Hey, why is it locked? The director should be out.” Hayasaka outside shouted in a flat tone, then quickly left.
“!”
“Captain, does it look good?” Kaguya asked, trying not to lose heart but feeling ashamed.
“Cute.” Han Cheng hugged Kaguya and rubbed her ears.
“Hayasaka said the director would definitely not be able to refuse.”
“I won’t refuse as long as it’s Kaguya.” Han Cheng took off his hat, looked at Kaguya who had closed her eyes, and kissed her.
“I’ll come to see you tonight, and I’ll have to wear this.”
“Okay, I’ll wait for you.” The two then restrained themselves and separated.
“Hayasaka, open the door.” Han Cheng shouted.
“I’ll go find you tonight after Kaguya goes to sleep!” Han Cheng whispered in Hayasaka’s ear when Kaguya changed her clothes and went to practice, then kissed her on the cheek and left. Tonight, he must teach Hayasaka, who has repeatedly plotted against him, a profound lesson.
“Just find me if you want. Worst case scenario, I won’t get up tomorrow.” Hayasaka whispered while preparing lunch.
“It’s a good time to go to the city wall and take a look. Chtholly and the others seemed to ask me to call Reina to get together.” After coming out, Han Cheng just happened to hear the Level 1 alarm broadcast.
On the city wall, Han Cheng saw Lena who was directing the cleanup of the battlefield.
“Lena, are the ones coming this time mushroom cattle?” Han Cheng patted Lena’s shoulder as he looked at the beef cattle being pulled into the city.
“Ah! Chief, don’t scare me.” Lena angrily hit Han Cheng’s chest.
“Well, I’m lucky this time. There are many spiritual materials in both mushrooms and beef.”
“I’ll bring some back later. I haven’t eaten beef for a long time.”
“Then I’ll have them take some of it first. Director, what’s the matter with you?”
“Chodori asked you to get together. I’ll take your place for a day tomorrow.”
“Got it.” The two of them stayed together until noon when Han Cheng went back to have lunch.
The “director” Feishazi suddenly stopped Han Cheng on the way to the restaurant, hugged his arms and spoke in a long voice, acting coquettishly.
“Tell me what’s the matter.”
“I want to change my dormitory.”
“Next to Erina?”
“Well, the young lady just arrived and I want to help her adapt.” Feishazi pulled Han Cheng’s hand and shook it like a little girl begging for a lollipop.
“Okay, but do you want to bribe me?” Han Cheng hugged Feishazi into his arms and held her close to his body.
“Well, I have to move tonight, so let’s do it tomorrow. I’ll turn on the lights and wait for you tomorrow night.”
“I want a maid outfit!”
“I know, you pervert chief.” Feishazi pushed Han Cheng aside and ran into the restaurant.
“Hissako, what were you doing just now?” The blonde Erina grabbed Hisako nervously. She felt a little uncomfortable with so many people looking at her curiously. The only acquaintance also ran away secretly. Erina didn’t know whether to stand or walk here.
“Hisako has her own things to do, so don’t ask.” Inui Hinatako said while hugging Tanado Megumi who was trembling with fear.
“Senior Hayasaka, let’s serve the dishes.” From today on, the three of them helped Hayasaka and made two dishes each.
“Well, serve the food.”
After the dishes were served, the three introduced their own dishes. Although they were not spiritual food, they tasted very good. Especially Erina Nakiri’s shrimp dumplings, which had the smallest portion but were indeed the most delicious. After all, the first-level spiritual material did not improve the taste much.
“Let’s cook some dishes with beef tonight. We haven’t eaten it for a long time.” Han Cheng said to Hayasaka after lunch.
“Okay.” Then Hayasaka turned around and assigned the tasks to the three newcomers. After all, Hayasaka positioned herself as a manager and would slowly hand over the chores to other people. Of course, Han Cheng also agreed.
After all, as the first person in the shelter to learn the breathing method, Hayasaka is also very talented in combat and has a lot of management experience. Han Cheng plans to develop her in the direction of city management, as she is suitable for the job as she has both military power and management skills.
In the afternoon, Han Cheng came to the Royal Guard.
At noon, we learned that everyone had already learned the breathing method and through exercise and unlimited food intake, their levels were close to the second level and they could go up to the city wall to accumulate experience.
“Now you have to follow Reina’s command and conduct actual combat training. First, you must obey orders. Second, you must not be stubborn unless it is necessary and you must not go into battle when you are sick. Third, when the shelter encounters a danger that it cannot resist, escort Reina and others away. The third point is higher than the first point.” Han Cheng said to the nine guards. People like Miao Meng still need to do their jobs.
“Yes!” the girls shouted loudly. It was a little uncomfortable for these people who had been fighting all year round to practice in a comfortable place these days. The slow pace of practice was also related to this.
“Kanae, you will be teaching another group of people next, and they will need to come back and practice frequently, so you should stay here for the time being and continue to serve as an instructor.” Han Cheng brought Hisako and Erina and the other two to Kanae.
“I thought they didn’t need to learn.” They already knew each other during lunch, so Feishazi only introduced them to a few members of the royal guards.
“Even if they don’t have to go to the battlefield, they still have to learn some self-defense skills to avoid being kidnapped or something like that. Avoid it if possible.”
“Please give us your guidance, instructor.” The three of them bowed.
“Ala, don’t be so polite, we are all friends.”
“Director, we are here.” As they spoke, Chtholly and five other adult fairies came here with a group of elves under the guidance of Fanny.
“Why are you here, Cordelia?” asked Angel and others.
“Let the five of them give it a try. If they succeed, they’ll make a profit, and if they fail, they’ll make no loss. Since Liu can learn the breathing technique, I’ll let them, who are also elves, give it a try.” Although it might be because Liu is from another world, it won’t be a loss to let the elves give it a try. Originally, I planned to let Nigolan come as well, but she refused in order to take care of the little elves.
“No problem, Director, I will do my best, but Ms. Liu is not using Flower Breathing. She modified my breathing method to practice it.”
“! Are you saying that Liu has developed a new breathing method?” Han Cheng looked at the expressionless blonde girl in the team in surprise.
“Yes, although the body shapes of elves and humans are similar, they are still different and cannot fully exert the effectiveness of the breathing method. Therefore, after I explained the principles of the breathing method, Liu made some changes himself to make the breathing method more suitable for the body veins of elves.”
“Ryu, why don’t you stay and teach them? I can pay you for the buyout supplies or you can make any condition you want.”
“I am willing to teach Funi and the others. No need to ask for compensation. After all, it is not perfect yet and will not be very useful in battle because it requires more changes of moves.” Liu stood next to Funi and shook his head.
“Then I’ll keep this condition for you. You can use it when you think of it.”
Just when Liu was about to refuse, Fanny tugged at Liu’s sleeve, signaling him to agree.
“So have you named your breathing method?”
“Not yet.” Liu didn’t care much about this kind of thing. Alisha didn’t know so she hadn’t made up her mind yet.
“Okay, I’ll learn from you later. How many moves are there?”
Chapter 31 Four Years (Old Version)
The anime invades but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 31 Four Years Picture and Text
“At present, I have only created three styles, which utilize various sword methods such as stabbing, chopping, lifting, and dragging.” Everyone came to the training ground to watch Liu’s explanation.
“The first move is stabbing.” The Liubi sword is drawn back and stabbed in one go, and the body cooperates with the shoulder to move forward to achieve the force to the tip of the sword. This is the most basic stabbing method. The characteristic is that the speed is fast, as if the wind helps, and stabs one or more points in a very short time, just like using the sword to point at petals in the wind.
“The second move is chopping.” Stretch your arm from top to bottom and swing it in line with the sword, leaving a trace of wind and attacking the enemy.
“The third move is to lift and carry.” The sword blocks the enemy’s attack from bottom to top with force and speed while moving the attack away from its original direction. The wrist is used to flip the blade to press the opponent’s weapon down and then return, similar to a semicircle. It blocks the attack while using the arc-shaped sword energy to scratch the enemy.
“The next three moves are the same as Flower Breathing. I only changed the frequency of breathing and the path of power transmission.” Liu continued to demonstrate the other three moves of Flower Breathing.
“It seems that the possibility of my learning is a little low.” Han Cheng was not discouraged. After all, he was now at the fourth level and could already sense and control the flow of energy in his body. He just needed to find some martial arts to achieve the same effect.
In this world, because the gap only appears for a short time, the number of people who can sense this energy is also small, so only those who reach the fourth level and above can utilize this energy, which is called aura.
In recent decades, geniuses above level 4 have widely circulated some of the martial arts they created to resist the gap, and they are easy to buy. Moreover, Han Cheng believes that if another famous genius creates a mental method or technique in the future to allow people below level 4 to sense spiritual energy, martial arts will become more popular.
By then, martial arts centered on martial arts will enter a rapid development stage and will soon be able to truly surpass magic.
“I’ll leave them to you two. Everyone else, follow me to the city wall.” After hearing the alarm, Han Cheng took the girls to the north city wall.
“Captain, you’ve come at the right time. The attackers this time are Wind Geckos, so close combat may be necessary.” Lena sent several people to a section of the city wall to cooperate in the defense.
“Put on the diamond suit the first time you officially go up to the city wall. Although it’s a bit heavy, it’s safe. You can choose to wear it or not after you get familiar with it.” Han Cheng reminded. Although it is very conspicuous and easy to be targeted, it is difficult to break the defense with this at most second-level gecko.
“Director, when will you engrave the floating inscription on us? It affects our performance too much.”
“It’s almost there. If either Anetta or Kurisu can learn it, we’ll have an inscription master.”
“So perfunctory.”
“There’s nothing we can do. Our place is too remote and we can’t buy anything here. We have to talk to the traveling merchants from the center in advance.” Han Cheng said helplessly.
Soon the geckos flew across the moat and came to the bottom of the city wall, crossed the wall of fire and went directly to the upper half of the wall. They used the gaps in the center of their claws to firmly cling to the wall and used their perception of the wind to avoid the flying arrows and quickly climbed up.
“Sword and shield soldiers prepare to defend, spear soldiers sweep, and archers change shields and prepare to meet the enemy.” Han Cheng watched Lena begin to give orders, and he was responsible for keeping an eye on the women to prevent them from being seriously injured.
The defense of the city was over, with only 10 people seriously injured and all of them could be treated. The Royal Guards successfully completed their mission, and later on, Angel and Kaye were sent to help in other sections of the city wall.
“It seems a lot easier than before,” several girls from the vanguard team whispered.
“That’s perfect, isn’t it? I was always tense before, but now it’s just right, with both tension and relaxation time.”
“Okay, you guys stay here and listen to Reina, I’m leaving.” Han Cheng prepared to carry out his daily tasks and then continue to build the outer city to prepare for the future. After all, after three years of development, the people of Feiniao City have been reassured, and last year they finally began to have children without worry. Nearly a thousand people are expected to be born this fall, and as long as they develop normally in the future, the population will only increase.
A month later, the wheat was harvested, the corn and peanuts were planted, and the outer city, which had taken nearly a year to build, was left only near the city gate. The city was 15 meters wide and 20 meters high, but the top was paved with cobblestones based on previous experience to increase the soldiers’ grip.
During this period, Kana broke through to level 4, Xiangzi and Kaisa broke through to level 3, and the three new maids also became spiritual chefs one after another. Some people, driven by spiritual food, reached the late level 2 and reached the threshold of level 3.
“Chief! The peddlers are coming!” That morning, after the peddlers entered the exploration team’s range, they were immediately reported via radio.
“Let’s go and see if there are any awakening potions, martial arts or the like.” Han Cheng called Xiangzi and Kaguya to leave the office.
“Director Han is here, and we need a few detectors this time.” The merchants from Maple Leaf City came to greet Han Cheng, rubbing their hands, while Kaguya and Shoko were dragged by Qianzhu to the traveling merchant who made custom clothes for Takina.
“This time I’m here to see if there are any slaves of better quality. The detectors won’t be used for the time being, so we’re going to buy a better blocker first.”
“Slave, please follow me.” The traveling merchant took Han Cheng to uncover the cages on several carriages.
“Director Han, these people are all first-class and hardworking. What do you think?”
“There are very few second-level slaves, and they tend to escape, so basically no one will buy or sell them. First-level slaves are already the best quality, they are controllable, and they can do more work.” The traveling merchant persuaded.
“I remember there were slave inscriptions. Why aren’t these here?”
“My dear Director Han, slave inscriptions are so expensive. One inscription requires at least a level 5 inscriptionist to make it, which is time-consuming and laborious. Moreover, a level 5 inscription can only control mages or warriors below level 3, which is not as expensive as the materials used. Moreover, they can only be punished when they disobey the master’s orders, and they cannot explore their hearts.”
“Is that so? I am ignorant.” Han Cheng said that this kind of inscription is useless.
“Are there any slaves of the artisan type?”
“This one is sold out. How about you give me a deposit this time and I’ll bring it to you next time?”
“What’s the price?”
“10 gold deposit per person, another 10 gold upon delivery, double the amount for blacksmiths.”
“Forget it. I’ll go to Shiping City to buy a blocker first and then see.” Han Cheng turned and left as the peddlers kept calling.
“Director Han, since you bought so much this time, I have to tell you a big news: a kind of alien humanoid monster that feeds on humans has appeared in the northern part of the kingdom, in a city near you. Only magicians, martial arts and sunlight can harm it.” The traveling merchants in Shiping City vividly described the cruelty of this monster and used it to increase the price of awakening potions.
“It’s such a disaster. We will be careful.” Han Cheng said pretending to be afraid.
“So, do you still think the awakening potion is expensive? After all, you can’t believe it completely, so I’ll give you a 10% discount on this basis.”
“This is twice as high as before.” Han Cheng looked conflicted.
“The 20% discount can’t be any lower.”
“Okay, please help me exchange these.” Han Cheng exchanged the leader-level spiritual materials that he had stored for nine months for 10 doses of potion.
“Will your martial arts skills also improve?” Han Cheng asked.
“I dare not. This is the price set by our predecessors themselves.” Upon hearing this, Han Cheng bought all the common martial arts.
“It seems that Director Han has broken through to the fourth level, congratulations.” There is a rule in the kingdom that a fourth-level warrior or wizard can be granted the title of viscount and obtain noble status. With this noble status, the shelter can be registered as a member of the kingdom and receive support from the kingdom.
Of course, this was set by the previous king. Since the previous king, there has been basically no support. Sometimes you will even be ordered to support others, so Han Cheng will not take this status for the time being. But Han Cheng forgot that there are some things that non-nobles will not know.
Chapter 32 Shopping (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 32 Shopping Pictures and Text
“Come and get the awakening potion.” Han Cheng came to the city wall and distributed potions to the seven female guards who had just finished their shift.
“Don’t worry, I will compensate the boys with spiritual food. You may not know that I have already assigned a spiritual chef to cook for them and will have several more in the future. You are just developing in different directions. When Liu and Alisha came here, the restrictions on magic have been lifted and they don’t need to awaken.” Although the girls obediently received the potions, they looked a little uncomfortable. After hearing this, Alisha also reacted and released flames as proof.
“Korina, do you know the situation on Xin’s side?” Angel and the others narrowed their eyes and forced the hesitant Korina behind Lena.
“And you, Alisha. You actually practiced magic secretly without telling us.” After grabbing Korena and rubbing her, the six people looked at Alisha who was watching the show.
“I forgot, I forgot. I’ve been so focused on learning breathing techniques these days that I even forgot that I know magic. Director, please help me stop them.” Alisha ran behind Han Cheng and stuck her head out.
“Okay, I’ll take you to a quiet place to awaken.”
“I’ll spare you this time.” They stopped only after seeing Han Cheng speak out to stop them.
When they arrived at the familiar training ground, Han Cheng distributed the three extra bottles to Erina and the other two.
“Take it, you may need it later. When the situation is serious, we will also go up to the city wall, and more strength means more guarantee.” Han Cheng saw that the three people were unwilling to take it, so he signaled Feishazi to take the potion and stuffed it into the hands of the three people. At this point, all the awakening potions that had just been obtained were distributed. Under the curious onlookers of Chtholly and others, the ten people separated and took their positions to absorb the awakening potion. Not long after, several people woke up and said that they successfully sensed the magic power.
“Take the introductory magic books and choose the one that suits you. Don’t learn from someone else’s cool magic.” Han Cheng felt a headache when he thought that most of the others had already learned two magics while Xiangzi was working hard on the Thunderfall Technique. Later, Xiangzi started to work hard on the Shadow Technique and the Sound Amplification Technique, and did not learn any of those that were convenient for daily life.
“Who is the director?” Feishazi has the slowest progress and has practiced magic the least number of times, so he still doesn’t know that in the entire shelter, besides Han Cheng, only Xiangzi has learned the extremely difficult Thunder and Shadow techniques.
“You’ll know when the time comes.”
“You guys continue training, I’ll go to the tourist market for some more shopping.” Han Cheng planned to go to a custom clothing shop to make a set of skirts for everyone in the shelter, so that they could be used as birthday gifts at this time next year.
“Itinerant merchant market?” Kanae asked in confusion, as she knew nothing about this.
“Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you. Every year in this month, traveling merchants from all over the country come to trade with us for a total of ten days. You can find time to go and have a look.”
“Today’s training is over, disband!” Seeing that everyone was somewhat interested, Kanae smiled and gave them time to go shopping while she went to the research institute to find her sister. Seeing Kanae being so straightforward, Liu also let the elf team take a day off.
“Oh! Director, wait for me, I’ll go with you.” Cat-headed Aiseya shouted behind Han Cheng, while Lian on the side stuck to Han Cheng without saying a word.
“Let’s follow him.” Seeing this, An Qi and the others followed Han Cheng without hesitation.
Seeing this, Han Cheng had no choice but to give up his plan and take the group to wander around.
“By the way, this is the alchemy bag for you.” Han Cheng handed out white alchemy bags to several people and explained their effects.
“Yeah! Thank you, Director.” Aisiya ran directly into Han Cheng’s arms from the front, and Lian also wanted to pull Aisiya out and hold her. Keduoli and Lan were a little envious but didn’t say much.
“Thank you, Director!” The others watched the three people interacting with a smile and took the bags. Fanny also pushed Chtholly and Lian in front of Han Cheng.
“When contacting each other, be sure to indicate who is sending it to whom. Also be careful to put other people’s letters back when you receive them. No jokes here.” Han Cheng smiled and patted the two little fairies who were hugging him.
“Lan and Kodoli, come too.” Asiya let go of Han Cheng and suddenly pushed the two of them into Han Cheng’s arms.
“Aiseya!” The two screamed and were hugged by Han Cheng to prevent them from falling.
“Well, Lian can give her to you.” Lian let go of Han Cheng and made room for him.
“It’s okay, Director.” Chtholly said in a low voice with her head down.
“By the way, there’s no need to talk about the boys. These bags are for the girls to use for communication. I’ll make some arrangements for them.”
“Let’s go. Tell me if you need anything on the way. I’ll pay for it today.”
“No need, Chief. Let’s go for a walk by ourselves.” The lively girl codenamed Will-O-Willow said after discussing in a low voice with her two friends. There seemed to be some little secret between the three of them.
“Okay, then take this money.” Han Cheng handed a small bag to the three people.
“Thank you, Director.” Then Fanny and her group of elves took Carol and Lan away, and the remaining four Kaye also left together. Only Chtholly and the other three were left by Han Cheng’s side.
“Let’s go.” Han Cheng picked up the expressionless Lian, with Cordelia beside him, and in front of him, Aiseya was jumping and exploring the market.
“Aiseya, wait a moment.” Han Cheng stopped at a hat stall.
“Sir, is there anyone you like?”
“This hat is nice, do you like it?” Han Cheng put down the lotus and covered the two ponytails on Chtholly’s head with a pointed hat similar to the one in the original book.
“Thank you, Director.” Chtholly pulled down the brim of her hat to cover her red face.
“Chtholly looks beautiful in it.” Lian put Chtholly’s hand down.
“The director has a good eye.” The four continued forward and came to a magic props store.
“Director, please go in and take a look.” Aiseya’s eyes were full of curiosity, and Lian beside Han Cheng also pulled Han Cheng’s clothes tightly.
“Okay, don’t touch anything after you go in. Although the magic power in your body has been transformed to reduce the burden, the talent is still there. Don’t get caught triggering some props and get into trouble.”
It turned out that not long after Chtholly came here, in order to prove that her group was not a freeloader and avoid being driven away, she secretly went to the city wall alone, using the excuse of visiting Reina to climb up the wall and show her strength.
Although she was embarrassed by Han Cheng and his men’s lecture, she also discovered her own changes and told Han Cheng. Han Cheng rejected Chtholly’s request to go to the battlefield because she was too young.
After the four of them entered, Han Cheng saw a book that interested him: a collection of low-level spells, which contained a large number of first to third-level spells.
“How much is this book?”
“Not selling, only exchanging.” The owner took the book in his hand and showed the fourth-level wizard medal to avoid any more trouble.
“Tsk, is this book written by you? Can I open it and exchange it?”
“Okay, it depends on what you want to exchange.”
“What can these four items be exchanged for?” Han Cheng took out the items he obtained from the magic ruins.
“Crudely made, can be exchanged for a rare first-tier spell or a common second-tier spell.”
After reading the introduction, Han Cheng immediately exchanged for a first-level spell: Energy Concentration! After using it, it can increase the next first-level spell by 40%, and the higher levels will decrease. The second level can only increase by 20%, and the third level can increase by 5%. But this is for others. For Han Cheng who has MC, his proficiency can be maxed out and he can advance automatically.
Chapter 33 Magic Items (old version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 33 Magical Props Pictures and Text
“You are very picky, young man. But this one won’t do. It’s worth more than the average level 2 magic.” The owner of the house covered himself with a black robe and said in an old voice.
“Can I add gold coins?” Han Cheng asked.
“What do you think? It’s definitely not possible.”
“You are a man, right?” Han Cheng thought for a moment and suddenly asked.
“What?” The owner looked up at Han Cheng in confusion.
“See if this will work, it’s from the leader-level sheep-whip.” Han Cheng pushed the three little goblins outside to wait, then unconsciously lowered his voice and took out a tiger whip.
“! This one is fine.” The homeowner said as he was about to snatch it.
“Then it’s a deal?” Han Cheng said, dodging the hand.
“make a deal.”
“By the way, why don’t you contact the city lord? After all, he is a relatively wealthy man, so he should be able to buy some things.” Han Cheng had never heard of this prop house before, so he asked tentatively.
“Hey, this city lord is only at level three, what can he buy? I came here mainly to trade with traveling merchants from various cities.” The owner of the house was very satisfied with the thing and spoke more unconsciously.
“Oh, really? How much is this scarf?” Han Cheng saw a beautiful orange scarf before leaving.
“400 gold, with the function of regulating body temperature, would you like one?”
“Here’s a magic hat and robe.”
“The magic hat is the same as the scarf. The outer robe is 800 gold and has the Earth Shield spell.”
“1200 for three items.” After some twists and turns, Han Cheng got the three items for 1400 gold.
“Lian, this is for you.” Han Cheng came out and put the robe on Lian, which automatically shrank to a suitable size.
“The robe fits me well. As long as it doesn’t get torn, I can wear it for a lifetime. A lifetime.” Aiseya teased, bending over and covering her mouth.
“Come here, you also have a gift.” Han Cheng directly circled Aisiya with his scarf.
“Here, put this on, it can help you adjust the temperature.” Han Cheng remembered that Aiseya used to like wearing a scarf and only took it off in midsummer.
“Well, I’m not a loli.” Esiya muttered in a low voice and was hit on the head by Han Cheng. Chtholly on the side was not envious, after all, she was the first to receive the gift, and she also liked this hat very much.
“Chtholly, this hat is for you.” Han Cheng did not put it on himself this time, but just handed the hat to Chtholly.
“Captain, I already have it.” Chtholly covered her hat and waved her hands.
“The hat can also regulate the temperature and is very comfortable.” Han Cheng stuffed it into Chtholly’s arms without saying anything.
“Thank you, Director.” Chtholly folded the hat she was wearing and put it away.
“Hey, Director, what did you buy?” The three of them walked around for a while, and then Anqi and a few others came towards them with snacks.
“Here, I bought them three pieces of clothing. I also bought them a very practical spell.” Han Cheng ate the meatballs that Lika fed him and pointed at the changes in the three people.
“Sister Anqi, I want one too.” Aiseya ran to Anqi and took a bite of the meatball.
“Lian, Kodoli, would you like one?” Kaye squatted down, made up the meatballs and fed them to the two.
“Delicious.” Lian’s face was pinched after she finished eating.
“Thank you, Sister Kaye.” Chtholly ate the meatball nervously.
“Then Director, let’s continue shopping.” After the two groups separated, Han Cheng saw that it was getting late, so he sent the three people back to have lunch.
“Brother Director!” When they arrived at the Fairy House, the little fairies playing outside rushed over.
“Okay, where’s Nicolan?” Han Cheng hugged Kerong who jumped onto him.
“Cooking. It seems that Nigolan can also make that spiritual food now.”
“Chodori, I want one too.” After the three people behind Han Cheng began to distribute the snacks they had bought along the way, Ke Rong let go of Han Cheng and ran to the three people.
“Director, would you like to try the egg tarts I made?” Nigolan, who came out after hearing the noise, invited with a smile.
“Well, I didn’t take up your share.”
“The portion you eat is mine.” Nigolan said pitifully.
“Then I’ll be welcome.”
“The director doesn’t feel sorry for me at all.” Nigolan said sadly.
“Here, this is a gift for you.” Han Cheng quietly handed her the white alchemy bag and told her its function.
“So the director likes all beautiful girls?” Nigolan teased after taking it.
“Of course, who doesn’t like the beautiful Nigolan?” Han Cheng’s counterattack made Nigolan’s face slightly blush.
“The director is really good at joking.” Nigolan said with a fake smile. After all, in her opinion, Han Cheng didn’t know her identity as a cannibal yet.
“I’m leaving now, you guys eat, Hayasaka is waiting for me.”
“Okay, I won’t keep you here.” Han Cheng restocked several boxes with supplies and left.
“Hey, where are they?” After returning to the restaurant, Han Cheng found that only Hayasaka was there, and there was not much food on the table.
“They sent a message saying that they would not be back at noon, so they bought some food at the market. But I guess it’s because Qian Shu took them all to have their clothes custom-made.” Hayasaka sat next to Han Cheng.
“So you didn’t go because of me?”
“That’s right.”
“Then let’s go together this afternoon?” Han Cheng hugged Hayasaka and pulled her onto his lap to feed her.
The two of them finished their lunch in a loving atmosphere and went to sleep together.
“Captain, it’s time for us to go. If we’re any later we won’t be able to come back and cook.” Hayasaka pulled Han Cheng up and said.
“What kind of clothes does Xiao Ai want?”
“I haven’t decided yet. Qian Shu said there are templates there. Does the director have any recommendations?”
“I want to customize a sailor suit for you.” Han Cheng said without hesitation.
“Hey, Director, please don’t keep thinking about that.” Hayasaka distanced herself with disgust.
When they arrived at the traveling merchant selling custom-made clothing, Fanny was leading the elves and Alisha in selecting clothes.
“Hey, Chief! Fanny, let the director pick one for us!” Lindsay was the first to notice Han Cheng and patted Fanny next to her.
“Director, are you here to pick clothes for Hayasaka?” Fanny asked after greeting him.
“Well, how about I pick one for you too?” Han Cheng said when he heard Lindsay’s words when he walked in.
“Yes, yes.” Lindsay clapped her hands excitedly.
“Then I’ll trouble you, Director.”
“Captain, I’ll just choose one.” Liu was about to refuse but was poked in the waist by Alisha and stopped talking.
“Ryu, you have to be careful. The director wanted to pick one for me before.” Han Cheng covered Hayasaka’s mouth with the second half of his sentence.
“Haha, I will definitely pick something normal for you. Don’t listen to Xiao Ai’s nonsense.”
“Then I’ll wait and see.”
“This must be Director Han. I’m Hirano Hisaka, a traveling merchant specializing in custom-made clothes.” A charming woman wearing a white maid hat walked out from the clothes rack.
“Han Cheng, director of the shelter.”
“Please take a look at the styles first.” Hirano handed Han Cheng and his group an brochure.
“Chief, let me take a look at this first.” Although she wanted Han Cheng to help her choose, Lindsay couldn’t help herself after seeing the clothes she liked.
“I’ll go with you.” In fact, Han Cheng also wanted to see what the elves looked like in this kind of off-shoulder dresses.
The white dress makes Lindsay’s golden hair look even more dazzling. The slender design of the upper body and the green gems embellished on it perfectly reflect Lindsay’s energetic image.
“Director, can you help me do my hair?” Lindsay said while sitting on a chair.
“Okay.” Han Cheng thought that this time it would be easy based on his experience of doing hair with Qian Shu last time, so he walked behind Lindsay excitedly. Unfortunately, things did not go as he wished, and Han Cheng did his hair into a bun similar to Yuigahama’s while Lindsay comforted him.
“You’re a pretty good-looking director. I like you very much. It just doesn’t match the dress.” Lindsay patted Han Cheng’s arm.
“Pfft, Director, you are the same as me.” Alisha thought Han Cheng was a master because he was so confident, but she didn’t expect that he was the same as her. She couldn’t help laughing.
Chapter 34 The Threat from Golden Eagle City (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 34: The threat of Golden Eagle City
After Han Cheng stepped down, he thought that he really needed to learn how to tie hair. He would have so many partners in the future, and combing and tying hair was also a good way to enhance relationships.
Lindsay refused Hayasaka’s hair-changing service and changed out of her dress, and paid with her own savings.
“Director, please choose someone else.”
“I think this one is very suitable for Fanny.” Han Cheng pointed to a long dress that revealed a mature atmosphere, and then selected a dress with a complex temperament for each person.
“Director, you must be tired.” After leaving the clothing store, Alisha said with a smile.
“That’s fine. You guys go back first. I’ll go shopping.” Just as Lindsay was about to catch up with Han Cheng, Hayasaka, who understood Han Cheng’s implication, invited everyone to dinner and took everyone back to the underground if they needed help. Anyway, Han Cheng had already prepared to invite the elves, fairies, and female guards to gather at his residence in a few days, so this time he just brought it forward.
“Oh! It’s my first time at the director’s house.” Sure enough, the attention of the elves and their group was attracted, and Han Cheng also received Hayasaka’s seeking credit look.
After seeing that everyone had left, Han Chengcai quietly returned to the clothing store and found the boss whose hat had fallen off after he bumped into the cabinet.
“Boss Hirano, make these sets of clothes according to these sizes.” Han Cheng didn’t pay attention to the crooked horns on the boss’s head and handed a piece of paper to the boss. Han Cheng prepared beautiful dresses for Reinani Golan and Chtholly who didn’t come.
“Okay, the total is 140 gold, just give me 70 gold as a deposit.” Hirano put on his hat as if nothing had happened and took the purse.
“Boss, since you are an orc, why did you come to the human city to do business? Although there are indeed quite a few orcs here, aren’t you too trusting?” After all, the relationship between orcs and humans is tense now, so Han Cheng is a little curious.
“I am friends with the Centaurs. One day, I lost contact with them due to dictation, so I followed the clues and came here.”
“Because of the lion-man?”
“That’s right, Director Han, you have taken in Meila and her family.”
After communicating, Han Cheng quickly asked someone to call Mela over.
“Xiao Jia, you actually came to see us! How is your family?” Meira asked while hugging Hirano.
“Alas, just like you, we were split into two groups. Our group escaped and received shelter from the Spider Clan. But the Spider Clan hasn’t had a good time recently, and we may be driven out.” Hirano looked at Han Cheng vaguely.
“Director, although Xiaojia and the others are not good at fighting, they are very good at logistics, herding and weaving clothes.” Mela began to talk about the advantages of the human race.
“Of course there are disadvantages, that is, they may have a brain attack occasionally.”
“Ahahaha, very few, and only some people are like this.”
“Wait for all the peddlers to leave and come quietly. I will allocate an area for you to do logistics.”
After Han Cheng left, traveling merchants from Maple Leaf City found Han Cheng.
“Director Han, your detector seems to be still very useful. Did you modify it yourself or find a new partner, such as orcs?” The merchant looked at Han Cheng suspiciously. The alarm in Feiniao City has been very accurate in the past three days. It is obvious that he only bought one last time and used it for a year. It is impossible for it to still have the magic power to work. Even if he bought more before, they would have been unusable a long time ago. The merchant believed that the detectors in his city could not be of such good quality.
“How could that be? I can’t bear the charge of colluding with orcs. At most we have some orc slaves here. And how could the orcs trust me so much?” Han Cheng was quick-witted and found an excuse quickly.
“The detector was bought because I bought one before, but it broke down halfway through. I needed some magic props so I took some people to Shiping City and bought one on the way back.”
“I hope so. However, I heard that a magical relic appeared nearby two years ago. Has Director Han been there to see it?” Maple Leaf City is only the agent of the detector. It recently joined the forces of Golden Eagle City and received news that the magical relic has a detector drawing.
“No, after all, there were so many people there, and I was just a small rank 2 figure at the time, so how could I dare to get close to them?”
“That’s right, but Director Han, do you really not want any detectors?”
“Come two, let’s go tomorrow.” Han Cheng decided to use money to shut the man up and prevent him from reporting directly. However, this was not a long-term solution, as there was evidence of his visit in the magical ruins: diamond blocks!
The lord of Golden Eagle City has reached the fifth level and has the potential to break through the puppet and enter the research institute. Combined with his own city walls, it is clear who took the blueprints. When the peddlers from Maple Leaf City go back and combine the fact that he did not buy the detector, there may be a big war next spring.
As for pretending to surrender first, that is impossible. First, it is impossible to be believed, and second, the secret recipe can only be monopolized by one person in this area.
“No, we must improve our strength quickly. The supply of spiritual food needs to be concentrated to try to quickly build up a 5th-level combat power. Kill the people from Maple Leaf City as soon as they get out, and don’t let them report the news to delay time as much as possible. Other traveling merchants cannot be moved, otherwise no one will come in the future. We can only send people out to sabotage them on their way back to delay time.” He returned to the office, drank tea, frowned, and wrote down the key points on paper.
“Xiangzi, from now on all matters will be handled by you and Kaguya. I need to concentrate on training my martial arts and practicing magic.” Han Cheng called Xiangzi back from the training ground and explained the situation.
“Director, I think I need to add one more thing. We can divert the attention of Golden Eagle City, such as killing the two offspring who attracted the monsters before. They are not in Golden Eagle City now, but in Maple Leaf City, not far from us.” Kaguya, who came with Xiangzi, said.
“Okay, Maple Leaf City doesn’t have level 4 combat power, so let Kana sneak in and kill them.” Han Cheng asked someone to call Kana over.
“Chief, I can’t get in with my identity. I need a prop to change my body shape.” Although Kana is careless, she is not stupid. She pointed out the loopholes in Han Cheng’s hasty plan.
“Send someone to this place to see if there is anything.” Han Cheng called Kahn and asked him to take charge.
“We’ll announce this after the party tonight, and then everyone will start preparing for battle.” Han Cheng led the two out of the office and onto the ground floor.
“Director! Can we have dinner now?” Kassa, who had arranged for her subordinates to take temporary shifts, blinked her big eyes and stared at the delicious food on the table.
“Okay, eat.” Han Cheng couldn’t help laughing as he looked at the cute Kassa.
After Han Cheng finished speaking, the little fairies began to cheer and picked up the chopsticks they had just learned to use to eat. Xiangzi and Huiye also gradually relaxed their brows and joined the joyful atmosphere. Although the others noticed that the three people looked strange when they came out, they did not ask more questions in order to let the little fairies continue to have fun.
After dinner, Han Cheng left his personal guards behind and waited for Chtholly and the other fairies to leave before announcing the crisis that Asuka City was about to face.
After discussion, Lena suggested that several teams of personnel were needed to hide along the road from Golden Eagle City to Feiniao City to investigate whether there were any large-scale military movements. In order to quickly transmit intelligence, it was also necessary to expand the radio range and lay some signal towers outward.
“The research institute should suspend its magic research and shift its focus to researching firearms and gunpowder, which can be quickly popularized. This will allow us to gain an advantage in low-level battles.” Han Cheng looked at Makise for his opinion.
“Since the research direction is different, I can only try, but I can’t guarantee success. If there are ready-made firearms, I can guarantee to replicate them.”
“Captain! We often maintain firearms, and perhaps we can help you if we have a general understanding of their structure.”
“Okay, Kaye and Angie, you two don’t have to go up to the wall anymore. Go to the research institute and help.”
For the time being, Han Cheng and his team only thought of these, and after a night of discussion they made a plan.
But what Han Cheng didn’t know was that under normal circumstances, after reaching level 5, one cannot go to the area not covered by the blocking tower. Because the gap will find this person within a day, and then frequently release monsters of the corresponding level. This is knowledge that only the nobles know, so the people-protecting faction can come to the edge without being wiped out.
Chapter 35: The Coming General (Old Version)
The anime is invading but there is an MC creating a shelter: Chapter 35: The warrior-level attack
The next day, there were no suitable props in the prop store, so Han Cheng decided to let Kana take the potion and go invisible to meet up with the pursuers to kill the two heirs.
Kahn will then need to track and monitor the Maple Leaf City team to a suitable location to eliminate all people including mercenaries; Kassa will lead people to various roads to destroy the road surface and spread the news of robbery to delay other peddlers. If someone comes to clean up, just run away and don’t fight. The priority is to save your life.
Xinye and his dozen men were divided into five groups of three or four people each, and Han Cheng sent them to cities along the way to collect intelligence with three-color alchemy bags. With logistical support, they would not fall behind in their cultivation progress.
The work of receiving the sheep people was temporarily suspended, and everyone began to practice hard to prepare for the war. Six spiritual chefs, including Nakiri Tsuchiya, began to supply spiritual food for Han Cheng. After entering the fourth level, Han Cheng clearly felt that ordinary food could only fill his stomach and basically could not increase his strength. Only spiritual food could extract spiritual energy for absorption.
“From now on, all these matters will be handed over to you. If anyone else comes, come and ask me.” After Han Cheng took back the two detectors from the traveling merchants in Maple Leaf City, everyone began to implement the plan.
“Takina, you will be responsible for leading the patrols in the south starting next year. Funi, see if you can cultivate a plant that can give early warnings and plant it in various places. The rest of you should work hard on your cultivation and keep everything unchanged. If there is anything missing, tell Xiangzi first.”
Of course, there was one thing Han Cheng didn’t say, which was: If Chtholly and the other four could completely free themselves from the restrictions on their magical powers, they could still fight against the fifth-level city lord who practiced both magic and martial arts.
Han Cheng didn’t say anything because, firstly, this was an opportunity to put pressure on people like Feishazi who often slacked off and had no motivation to practice. Secondly, although using magic power to enhance one’s own burden would not cause death, the possible consequences were unknown. Thirdly, he had clearly promised that Chtholly and the others would think carefully about the future in the next two years and would not let them go to the battlefield, but now he needed their protection.
After arranging everything, Han Cheng took the martial arts he bought into the training ground and began to practice. Unfortunately, within a month of practicing, he was dragged to the north city wall by Xiangzi who came and the general class appeared outside the shelter for the first time.
“Captain! It’s a flock of sheep and a pack of wolves, five leaders and one general.” When they arrived at the city wall, Lena stood on the tower and pointed at several huge wolves running in the distance.
“The general’s roaming wolf has been able to leap up, Captain, you need to keep an eye on it.” With a long howl in the distance, the wolves drove the sheep and launched an attack.
“The special team will fire on the elites, while the others will shoot freely and the eagle men will throw bombs.” Most of the ordinary soldiers on the north city wall have been here for three years. With enough training and sufficient food supply, a small number of elites have reached the second level, but there are not many officer positions, so Han Cheng selected them to form a special team to conduct mobile target shooting exercises.
With the explosion, the sheep shrank back a little, but under the pressure of the wolves, they still rushed towards the city wall, but it was obvious that the bombs were more scattered and less deterrent. The hot weather and the deterrent look of the wolf king in the distance made the soldiers sweat profusely. At this time, they urgently needed a person who could provide support.
“Thunder spell!” A white light flashed across the wolf king’s body, leaving behind a small piece of smoked flesh. Han Cheng had learned the energy gathering technique and upgraded it to the maximum level within a month, which doubled the power of the first-level spells. In addition, the thunder spell, which was not inferior to the third-level spells, was enough to hurt the wolf king.
“Awooo!” The wolf king immediately locked onto Han Cheng’s position and called on the others to start attacking the tower where the command was located, and activated his talent as a general: Shadow Sneak Attack! The wolf king disappeared into the shadows, quickly approached the wall along the shadows, and then jumped up to Han Cheng’s head.
Han Ben wanted to use the blocks to increase the height, but it was too late. The Wolf King’s shadow and the heightened blocks were connected together, and the Wolf King used his talent again to get to the top of the tower.
“Speedy Shield!” Han Cheng, who had been staring at the Wolf King, channeled the spiritual energy in his body to cover himself and the shield, and rushed forward quickly, swinging his right sword. The Wolf King, who had not yet fully emerged, could only use his front paws to take the blow. Numbness and heat filled the Wolf King’s right paw at the same time, causing the Wolf King to stare fiercely at Han Cheng, who was wearing a diamond suit.
“Its target is me. Takina, Chitsuka, you protect Reina and go to the wall to command. Kanae and Shoko watch the other two roaming wolves. The other three sheep don’t need to worry about them. They can’t jump up.”
“Captain, be careful.” Several people began to act, landing on the city wall and using magic to reduce the pressure on the defense line.
Han Cheng only learned two martial arts in the past two months, one is the Swift Shield and the other is the Flame Sword. Upgrading through MC can only increase the power but does not improve the proficiency much. Therefore, Han Cheng was a step slower when facing the bite of the wandering wolf. He did not have time to use the Swift Shield and could only raise the shield to block the wolf’s head.
The wolf king only feinted, and then he hit Han Cheng hard, disrupting his balance. The wolf king endured the pain and moved his right claw forward to push away the shield in Han Cheng’s left hand, and stretched out his mouth again to bite Han Cheng’s upper body.
“Captain, be careful.” Xiangzi, who had been paying attention to the battle above, saw lightning flashing on his palm and tried to use lightning magic to paralyze the wolf king’s movements, but he only broke the wolf king’s hair without leaving even a red dot.
“Flame Sword!” Han Cheng relied on the enchanted diamond armor’s one-tenth durability to resist the wolf king’s bite. Although his head was in the wolf king’s mouth, it did not affect Han Cheng’s use of the diamond sword covered and extended by flames to chop at the wolf king’s neck. However, in this round of attack and defense, the wolf king obviously had a great advantage. Whether in strength or speed, the wolf king was stronger than Han Cheng.
The wolf king let go of Han Cheng and dodged the flaming sword, but his momentum remained high. Han Cheng took this opportunity to drink the strength potion and speed potion. He didn’t use them at the beginning to hone his skills, but now he would be stupid not to use them. Fortunately, the MC’s potions can increase the power by 30% regardless of the level in this world, otherwise Han Cheng would have to break his promise and call for Chtholly’s help.
“Come on, you are not as strong as me now.” Han Cheng threw away the empty bottle and used the quick shield to rush to the wolf king to block the wolf king’s right claw that was subconsciously raised. He drew his right hand and was about to stab the wound on the right claw.
“Awooo” The wolf king was frightened by Han Cheng’s sudden strength. He jumped back on three legs to avoid Han Cheng’s stab and shouted loudly to speed up the attack.
“Flame Sword!” Han Cheng took advantage of the victory and pursued the enemy. The Flame Sword, which had already taken shape, once again used flames to slash at the Wolf King.
A burnt smell emanated from the shoulder of the Wolf King behind Han Cheng. As there was a newly built city wall behind the Wolf King, there was no escape, and the flaming sword slashed across at a very fast speed. The Wolf King had to use his talent again to blend into the shadow of the city wall, but he was still hit by the flaming sword.
With a bang, Han Cheng was slapped onto the city wall by the wolf king who emerged from the shadow behind him. The wolf king knew that if he wanted to win, he could only knock down the others and let his subordinates climb onto the city wall. Otherwise, he would definitely be exhausted to death by the fully armed man in front of him.
After putting some distance between himself and Han Cheng, the Wolf King jumped off the city wall and used his claws to seriously injure or even kill the villains in front of him one by one.
“Type Three: Mikage Ume.” Chitose, who was already nearby, rushed over and accurately blocked the wolf king’s claws and held them, creating an opportunity for Takina on the side.
“Fourth Form: Red Flower Clothes.” The wolf king, who thought that the third-level villain in front of him would never be able to stop him, was severely taught a lesson, and two long cuts were cut into his abdomen by Takina. As the two of them became more proficient in breathing, the two who entered the third level could briefly burst out the strength and speed of the fourth-level beauty.
“Awoo!” The wolf king felt pain. In order to avoid being surrounded by Han Cheng who was following behind, he hid in the shadow again and walked away from the three people along the shadow of the city wall, but ended up in front of Kanae.
Chapter 36 Ending (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 36 ends with pictures and text
“Type Five: Fruitless Peony.” After Kanae sensed something was wrong behind her, she turned around without hesitation and stabbed the wolf king’s ear nine times in a row, causing it to bleed profusely.
“Get out of the way, I’ll block it.” Kanae said to the soldier next to her.
“Awoo.” The Wolf King couldn’t understand how a mere second-level creature could react and stab him. Are these people in blue armor not easy to mess with?
“Type Three: Mikage Ume.” Kanae tried her best to block the angry wolf king, but was still heavily knocked onto the city wall by the wolf king’s second attack.
“Awoo.” The wolf king was about to pursue the victory proudly but was frightened by Han Cheng who came up angrily from behind and continued to move forward to clear the resistance in the upper city.
“Shield soldiers step forward to block, eagle men cast nets, and the rest of you continue shooting.” Reina gave the orders while feeding Kanae healing potion. In order to prevent such incidents, Asuka Castle had already conducted drills, but before, at most bosses had climbed onto the city walls. The effect of using it against generals this time was unknown.
“Plants grow!” The elves who arrived also threw seeds, which quickly took root in the cracks of the rocks and entangled the wolf’s legs and net bags. Facing the general-level for the first time, Asuka City was ready to go all out, and almost all the combatants arrived.
“Awoo.” The Wolf King was still blocked for a few seconds by the shield soldiers, the net and the plants. The existence of the net and the plants prevented the Wolf King from breaking through them directly, and the existence of the shield soldiers prevented the Wolf King from scratching the net with his claws. Every time he used his claws, there would always be a few shield soldiers who jumped up to block the net without hesitation, and then were caught in the net and survived by chance.
When the wolf king wanted to kill the shield soldier, Han Cheng was getting closer and closer, so the wolf king had to use his talent again to escape. However, the number of times the talent can be used is not unlimited, and each use will consume some physical or spiritual power. The wolf king finally stopped after using it three times.
However, the Wolf King achieved his goal. The defense strength on the city wall was significantly reduced for a period of time, allowing the two wandering wolves to take the opportunity to climb up the city wall.
“You can’t run anymore.” Han Cheng pointed his sword at the wolf king who was roaring.
“Swift Shield.” Han Cheng took the initiative and rushed forward with his shield raised and hit the wolf king’s jaw, whose reaction was slowed down due to poor condition.
With a bang, the wolf king was hit so hard that he felt dizzy and subconsciously slapped Han Cheng’s shield with his right claw and retreated. However, he also avoided the flaming sword handed to him by Han Cheng and only burned his fur before he woke up.
The man and the wolf then started a head-on confrontation. Although Han Cheng did not have time to use martial arts, he finally suppressed the already powerless wolf king with the advantage of his equipment.
As the wolf king howled, two roaming wolves that climbed onto the city wall tried desperately to break away from Xiangzi, Liu and Alishe who were unconsciously trying to show off during their sparring. Chitsuka and Takina had no choice but to take over and block the two roaming wolves.
With the battle on the city wall over, it was only a matter of time before the wolves and sheep below the city would attack.
“If Xiangzi wants to try some more moves, you can go down. There are only three sheep left, so we’ll go with you.” Han Cheng teased as he saw that Xiangzi was still immersed in the fight just now.
“No, thanks.” Xiangzi reacted and waved his hands hurriedly, feeling very embarrassed.
“Fortunately, the director is at the fourth level, otherwise it would be terrible this time.” Lika patted his flat chest.
“In my opinion, this is not a coincidence. It may be because the director has reached the fourth level.” Qianshu gave Youlang the final blow.
“I remember that after reaching level 4, anyone can go to the capital and obtain noble status regardless of their status. It may be related to this. After all, those who went there didn’t seem to mention any other gains besides status.” Lena speculated.
“It seems that we really need to go to the capital before reaching the fifth level, otherwise we might be destroyed by the void before Golden Eagle City arrives.”
“Captain, you can’t go. The capital is too far away. It will take at least half a year to go back and forth at your level 4 speed. The last time you were away, less than two months had passed and some people in the shelter were already in a panic. By the time half a year has passed, people in Feiniao City will definitely be unstable. I think we can ask Kana to go to the Orc Kingdom to inquire after she comes back.” As the governor after Han Cheng left, Xiangzi has the most say.
Seeing that others also supported it, Han Cheng decided to wait for Kana to come back and make good preparations. After all, their snake people were abandoned here by the orcs when they retreated.
While they were discussing, the battle outside the city also came to an end. After Han Cheng dug out the diamond blocks behind the city gate, he did not leave the city to clean up the battlefield.
“Director, 20 people died in this battle, 121 were seriously injured, 89 were able to return to the team after treatment, 200 shields and 165 sets of armor were damaged. The injured Kanae and Kaye have also recovered.” Xiangzi in the office reported the casualties of this battle.
“This is because Senzuka Takina was close at the time and Reina reacted in time, otherwise there would be more casualties.” Kaguya sighed.
“We must find out why the Warlord-level appeared. If it’s accidental, it’s fine. But if it’s really because of the existence of the fourth-level in the city, there must be a solution. Otherwise, those fourth-level city lords on the border will not be so comfortable.”
“Director, new people have been recruited in the gap. Only one of them, named Shixiong Lika, is from modern times. He looks like a scientific researcher, and he wears a school uniform just like Makise.” Takina came to the office to report.
“Good scientific research, although I don’t know the name, but I will go over to take a look later. The others can bask in the sun first to avoid being sneaked in by the ghosts of Chanae’s world. I will go to see them one by one later.”
After dealing with the dead and wounded soldiers and replenishing the vacant weapons, Han Chengcai went to the reception room. In the reception room, Qian Shu was chatting with a girl with loose hair, glasses, and a hint of excitement in her shrinking.
“Hello, I’m Zhixiong Li Ke. I’m good at scientific research and should be able to help Director Han.” Seeing Qian Shu skillfully put his arm around the man, Li Ke immediately realized that this person was the leader of this shelter.
“Han Cheng. Which school are you from?” Even after hearing the voice, Han Cheng still didn’t recognize Li Ke’s origin.
“Saint Cronia Academy.” Han Cheng still couldn’t remember it, but now it is a special period. In order to make the best use of resources, Han Cheng plans to assign it to a research institute with ordinary personnel to lead a scientific research and observe it.
“I’ll hand it over to you from now on. Your goal is to upgrade the machine tools. If you need anything, please contact me via the landline.” After listening to the direction in which the science major was good at, Han Cheng took him directly to the factory.
“I’ll try.” Zhixiong Li Ke modestly took on the project and tied his hair into a ponytail and hung it high. This is Han Chengcai matching the characters. My friends rarely have dirty jokes.
After leaving the factory, Han Cheng settled Zhixiong down with Li Ke and introduced him to others. As for the other people from different worlds, Han Cheng didn’t know any of them and they had no outstanding features, so they were arranged to work on the farm.
“Director, you are strong enough now, right? Why do you still live underground?” Li Ke was a little curious after handing over the situation in this world.
“Well, at first the blockers were not of good quality and would miss monsters, so in order not to damage the house we lived underground, and later we didn’t have time to build another one.”
“Director, now that we have bought a better blocker, we might as well ask someone to rebuild it on the old site. Living underground is indeed inconvenient and depressing.” Hayasaka poured Han Cheng a cup of tea.
“Okay, you can arrange it, but you can build it simply first, and let the spider tribe design it after they move in.” Han Cheng made the decision.
After the introduction, Han Cheng returned to the training ground.
“Director, I will be in charge of your daily life for the next half month.” In order to reduce time waste, Han Cheng’s life in the training ground was served by five maids in turn. This time it was the turn of the blonde tsundere young lady: Erina Nakiri.
Chapter 37 Training (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 37 Training Pictures and Text
“Since Erina is here, what are you doing here, Hisako?” Han Cheng looked at the short-haired girl standing behind Erina, who was wearing a white chef’s uniform.
“I’m just here to accompany you in training. It’s not because I’m worried about the young lady. I have to make spiritual food for you anyway, so why not live together?” Feishazi, who was wearing a maid outfit, stood up and said confidently.
“That’s fine. It’s just right that you can keep me company. We haven’t been together for a few days.” Han Cheng smiled and wanted to hug Feishazi.
“Ahem, the time is urgent, let’s start training.” Hisako couldn’t let go in front of Erina, so she avoided Han Cheng with a blushing face.
Half a month passed in a flash. Due to Hisako’s defense, Han Cheng and Erina did not have frequent communication, but he also received a personal apology from Hisako at night.
“Captain, please give me your guidance in the next half month.” The person who took over from Erina was Inui Hinatako, who had the appearance of Yamato Nadeshiko but was very childish.
“Well, take out the clothes in the room.” Han Cheng, who was practicing the Leaping Tiger Step, said without turning his head.
Although casualties are inevitable in this world, it is inevitable to feel a little emotional when seeing the soldiers who greeted each other every time they met leave. So in the first half of the month, Han Cheng’s first choice was this footwork that can speed up running. After reaching the maximum level in MC, it can increase his speed by 60%.
“Director, can I ask Xiaohui to come with me? It will be her turn next time, and I want to help her get familiar with the situation.”
“Okay.” As soon as Han Cheng finished speaking, Qian Hinata waved to the blue figure at the door.
“Hello, Director. Please give me your guidance.” It was the first time that Tian Suohui had a close communication with Han Cheng. When Han Cheng wanted to talk to her, she nervously started to swallow the word “人” (person), so Han Cheng had to let her go for a while to get familiar with it.
“Xiaohui has been here for nearly three months, right? No one has bullied you, right?” Han Cheng saw that Tian Suoke Hui was still a little nervous, so he stopped training and asked with a smile.
“No, no.” Tansho Kei glanced at Inui Hinatako next to her, then shook her head and swung her pigtails like a rattle.
“Xiaohui, why are you looking at me? I didn’t bully you.” Qian Hinatazi held Tanosho Hui’s face resentfully and stopped her from shaking her head.
“Well, senior has never bullied me.” Tansho Kei said in a low voice.
“Look, Director, Xiaohui has already said that I am just closer to Xiaohui in normal times.” Seeing Han Cheng looking at her with a look that said, “There’s nothing else to say,” Qian Hinatako hurriedly explained.
“I understand. You guys can get the clothes later. I’ll change my clothes.” After Han Cheng stopped practicing, he felt sticky and urgently needed to take a shower, change clothes, and then continue practicing.
After a quick rinse, Han Cheng enjoyed the relaxing massage from Qian Hinatako and began to recall the key points from before.
“Okay, you take a break too. I’m going to continue my practice.”
“Senior, I have delivered the clothes. Is there anything else you need?” asked Tanomo Kei weakly after returning.
“Let’s go, it’s time to cook.”
At lunch, the meals prepared by the six spiritual chefs were pushed in front of Han Cheng by Tanosuke Hui.
“This is the pig’s trotter and jujube mutton soup made by Senior Hisako, and this is Erina’s special Dorayaki and egg custard…” Tanado Kei introduced the dishes to Han Cheng one by one.
“Okay, Xiaohui, there’s no need to introduce the director, he can’t wait.” Seeing Han Cheng looking at Tanosuke Hui’s slow introduction with some helplessness, Qian Hinatako directly brought all the plates and said teasingly.
“Ah, sorry, Director, I didn’t know that.” Tadokoro Kei squinted and bowed to apologize.
“Okay, do you blame me? Get up. If Feishazi sees me, she’ll think I’m bullying her junior.”
Tanomo Kei stood up obediently and stood by.
“You guys go eat too, and come back to clean up the dishes later.” Han Cheng sent the two away and began to eat quickly. Six chefs and twelve spiritual foods were digested in just one afternoon, but as the spiritual energy accumulated, his digestion speed was also increasing, and there would be a shortage of spiritual food soon.
It was during this month that Han Cheng finally understood why even in most inland cities there was only one person above the fourth level. With this extravagant way of improvement, Han Cheng felt that it would take him more than three years to reach the fifth level, not to mention those city lords. Even if the spiritual materials were cooked directly, they would still be effective, but the digestion time was very long. Only after being cooked by a spiritual chef could they absorb the spiritual energy better and faster.
Therefore, Han Cheng can only hope that other Totsuki chefs can work hard to become spiritual chefs as soon as possible, otherwise he will have to ask Chtholly and others to take action.
“Why don’t we let Xiangzi and the others try? Among so many people, there should be a few who can become spiritual chefs.” Before, Han Cheng did not suggest letting them learn because everyone had their own tasks and they did not need spiritual food to upgrade.
Now it seems that when most of them reach the fourth level, there will not be enough spiritual food, and even the first and second level spiritual materials will not be enough for so many people. Or they can only send teams to the wilderness to obtain spiritual materials like other cities.
After Han Cheng wrote down his feelings after reaching the fourth level, he called Qian Hinatako and asked her to pass the document to Xiangzi so that she could inform the girls.
“Director, is there anything I can do for you?” After finishing lunch, seeing that Senior Inui Hinatako was assigned a task by Han Cheng and left, Tansho Kei nervously made the shape of a human figure on her palm, swallowed, took a deep breath, and walked to Han Cheng.
“Just find someone to clean up the dishes, and the rest of the time is up to you.”
“Yes!” Seeing that the task was so simple, Tanomo Hui answered loudly.
I study and consolidate magic in the afternoon and meditate on magic at night, and the days pass like this.
Three days later, Kahn came back, and with him came a silly little loli, who was Kanao Kurikaruri, the adopted sister of the Butterfly sisters.
Since the two disappeared, although Kanao has never been hungry because of the existence of the Butterfly House, she has obviously become more mentally withdrawn. After suddenly coming to this world, Kanao knelt in the wilderness without saying a word and stayed there for a day and a night. If Kahn, who passed by, had not seen the same clothes as the Butterfly Sisters and tried to call their names and got a response, Kahn would not have brought her back.
The Butterfly Sisters were very grateful to Kahn when they saw Chanao, and they planned to learn how to cook spiritual food to reward Kahn.
“Captain, long time no see.” After leaving everyone behind, Kahn came to the training ground alone and found Han Cheng. He excitedly wrapped his snake tail around Han Cheng’s arm and rubbed it continuously.
“Don’t we contact each other every day? Do you have to miss me so much?” Han Cheng hugged Kahn in his arms and touched his head.
“I want to.” The snake’s tail loosened its arms and wrapped itself around Han Cheng. Seeing that the situation was not good, Qian Hinatako, who was standing by, immediately pulled away Tanosuke Hui, who was shyly covering her eyes.
“Director, is it okay?” Kahn raised his head and looked at Han Cheng expectantly.
“Let’s go to the room.” Han Cheng said lovingly.
“Yeah!” Kahn rolled Han Cheng into the bedroom, and then the extremely exciting battle officially began.
The cold snake man can do whatever he wants with Han Cheng. The only regret is that he has no legs, but the interest of the snake tail can make up for it.
A few hours later, Inui Hinatako left the shy Tanado Megumi behind and wanted to go see when it would end, but as soon as she approached the bedroom, she ran out again with a blushing face.
Chapter 38 Rest (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 38 Rest Picture and Text
Ten days later, Kana came back and took back the magic props of the two people and other people’s equipment. Kana was not like the reserved Kahn. After returning to the training ground, she directly took credit and pulled Han Cheng to the bedroom for a conversation. After a few days of rest, she squeezed Han Cheng again before leaving on the pretext of going to the orc king’s court.
These three experiences have made Inui Hinatako and Tanomo Kei unable to bear to look at Han Cheng. When they see Han Cheng, they can’t help but think about what happened in the bedroom before.
By the time Tanosuke’s term ended, Han Cheng had mastered four martial arts. In addition to the three mentioned earlier, Han Cheng also learned a set of footwork. Unlike the Leaping Tiger Step which is used for pursuit, the Turning Step is used for dodging in combat and is more flexible and varied.
“Chief, you need to replenish the materials. Food, coal used in the discovery, as well as worn-out armor, gunpowder, wood, stone, etc.” Feishazi brought Xiangzi’s words to Han Cheng when he was changing shifts.
“Got it. I’ll be there right away.” Han Cheng said.
“Director Miao Meng has some good news. You can go and see it later.” Fei Shazi said mysteriously. Fei Shazi was very pleased with Miao Meng. She could finally hold her head high for a while.
“Director! I have refined a shield!” After Han Cheng finished his work and came to the office to prepare to get together with everyone today, Miao Meng came to Han Cheng with a round shield.
“Have you become a spiritual blacksmith?” Han Cheng touched the thick round shield and did not feel any magic power, but instead sensed a spiritual power.
“Yes, didn’t you ask us to try spiritual cooking before? I tried it when I first came here, but I didn’t have the talent and couldn’t feel that energy. But I thought about it and thought about trying other professions. I didn’t expect that I would get the hang of spiritual forging so quickly. After I sensed that energy when I struck the material, I started forging according to the steps in the book. I didn’t expect it to be successful.” Miao Meng said proudly.
“That’s great. I forgot there was this thing in the book of magic ruins. It just so happens that the diamond armor will probably not be used when it reaches the fifth level. Maybe I will have to rely on you in the future.” Han Cheng encouraged.
“I will try my best! This is for you, Director.” Miao Meng left happily after leaving the shield. He could finally be of some use.
“It seems that Miao Meng will recover later. But when did the director become so close to Miao Meng? He gave the shield to you instead of me.” Xiangzi looked at Han Cheng with suspicion. He had never seen any interaction between the two of them.
“Maybe it’s because I, your husband, am more handsome.” Han Cheng hugged Xiangzi who was sitting in his seat. How could Han Cheng possibly tell that one day he saw Miao Meng crying alone in a corner and that he would take time out at night to go to the training ground to teach Miao Meng magic release techniques.
“Stop making trouble, Kaguya is still here.” Xiangzi said in a low voice.
“? What do you mean? Do you want me to go out now?” Kaguya’s inner little theater begins!
“Go and grab them quickly, men are robbed.” The dark-hearted Kaguya stood up and said.
“Why don’t you just go out, lest the director gets angry.” Little Kaguya squatted on the ground and hugged Kaguya’s calf.
“We must join in now. If Director Xiangzi fails, we should call Hayasaka.” The silly Kaguya squeezed her eyes excitedly and hammered the table with her egg-yolk hands.
Before Kaguya could choose a move, Han Cheng pulled her over.
“It’s all right now.”
“Yeah.” Xiangzi narrowed his eyes and put his hands on Han Cheng’s waist.
“The director is really greedy.” Kaguya raised her head and looked at Han Cheng with disdain.
“I was wrong, please forgive me.”
“Hmph.” Seeing that Han Cheng and the other man let Han Cheng go, they gave the more important cultural and educational tour to Han Cheng for sightseeing.
“Oh, the pistol has been made, that’s good. Then I’ll go to the research institute to take a look, you guys continue.” Before leaving, the two men secretly slipped a note into Han Cheng’s hand.
At the research institute, Makise and his three companions were wearing armor and conducting research on the granulation of gunpowder with healing potions nearby.
“Captain, be careful. Makise is very angry.” An Qi didn’t say anything but just moved her mouth to remind Han Cheng.
Han Cheng carefully closed the door and waited for the experiment to end.
As the granulation was completed, the four of them greeted Han Cheng.
“Director, is there anything I can do for you?” After finishing her work, Agneta happily turned around and came to Han Cheng and hugged his arm.
“Can’t I come and see you guys if I have nothing to do? I haven’t seen you for more than two months.”
“Director, we need cotton to try to make nitrocellulose. Can you get some? The science department knows how to make nitrocellulose.” Makise interrupted expressionlessly.
“I asked Kana to ask the orcs if they have any. Makise, you guys are really quick. You made a pistol in just two months.”
“It’s all thanks to science. I’m not good at chemical manufacturing.” Han Cheng was so angry that Makise became even more unhappy.
“By the way, we have a spirit blacksmith in the shelter. I want you to study the inscriptions so that you can enchant the equipment.” Han Cheng quickly changed the subject.
“Okay, got it.” The mechanical answer made Han Cheng feel uneasy. It was obvious that he didn’t coax her well.
“Director, let’s go show the results to Science first.” Agneta took the granulated gunpowder and left with the other two.
“Christina, are you giving up?” When they were studying magic before, Han Cheng and Makise often trained together day and night in an attempt to replicate Han Cheng’s upgraded magic. During this period, Han Cheng remembered her nickname and since there was no ambiguity, Makise did not object.
“I’m not as good as her in chemistry, there’s nothing much to say.”
“Okay, I was just trying to find the wrong solution at that time. I knew you were not good at this but I still forced it on you. It’s my fault.” Han Cheng changed his approach immediately when he saw that provoking him was useless.
“I want to take a break before I start studying magic.”
“Yes, of course. It just so happens that you haven’t had a rest since you finished studying radio.” Han Cheng reminded her of her previous achievements and let her indulge herself a little.
“After that I’m going to go to the training grounds to do experiments.”
“Sure. As long as you don’t mind the noise.” Makise turned around only after seeing Han Cheng agree.
“That’s okay, you can go, I have something else to do.” Makise took the opportunity to achieve his goal.
“? You have no respect for me. Do you think I can be summoned and dismissed at your will? You deserve to be punished.” Han Cheng gave Makise a slap on the head and Makise ran away, covering his forehead.
“Captain, stop right there. I’m not done with you.” Makise’s frustration disappeared and he stomped his feet hard.
After leaving the research institute, Han Cheng caught up with the three people in front.
“Hey, are you done?”
“One more missing.” Han Cheng said as he picked up Aneta and spun her around a few times.
The two people next to him smiled with a hint of envy and complexity. Looking back on their previous lives when life was dark and gloomy and survival was a luxury, love was even more out of reach. Now it seems that I can find a partner, but the target seems to be a little fickle, but because of his fickleness, it seems that I have a chance to get promoted.
“Okay, we still have to deliver the gunpowder quickly.” Anetta held Han Cheng tightly with one hand and patted his shoulder with the other.
Han Cheng accompanied the three of them all the way to the factory. After saying hello to Li Ke, he went to the city wall to visit Lena and the rest of the guards.
“Lena, did you miss me?” Han Cheng came to the city wall and hugged Lena who was sitting at the table.
“Captain, there are other people here.” Lena tried to push Han Cheng away but couldn’t, so she had to wave to the guards with a blushing face.
“It’s all your fault. I don’t know how they will laugh at me when they get out.”
“How could that be? They’re more like envious.” Han Cheng looked at Lena with a cute and bullying expression and couldn’t help but hugged her tightly in his arms and kissed her.
“Okay. Aren’t you going to rest today? Come back in the evening.” Lena held Han Cheng’s face and pecked him lightly.
“Okay, I’ll definitely go.” Han Cheng thought it was just three people, it would be simple, so he agreed. The two of them stayed together for a while before Han Cheng left.
Chapter 39 Rest 2 (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 39 Rest 2 Pictures and text
“Captain? Why are you here now?” After leaving the city wall, Han Cheng greeted the guards who were guarding the city.
“Come and see you. Here, these are the gifts I brought you.” Han Cheng took out a few pistols and let them try them out.
“It was made so quickly. Hmm, I haven’t touched it in a long time.” The black-haired girl Leica skillfully loaded and unloaded bullets to get used to the feel.
“This bullet seems a bit heavy?”
“The technology is not mature yet, so I’ll give it to you to test its accuracy first.”
“Is this the gun you often talk about? It’s so small, is it that powerful?” Alisha played with it curiously.
“Right now, it can probably only penetrate most of the biological defenses of the first level, but the main thing is that it can fire continuously. Once they develop rifles and other guns and improve the bullet filling agent, there should be great progress.”
“Really? Then can the director teach us when he has time later?” Alisha pulled Liu aside and said while thinking.
“This thing is easy to learn.” Han Cheng took the gun from Liu’s hand and demonstrated the shooting process.
“The hard part is maintenance, and I don’t know how to ask them to teach you that.”
“Captain, I don’t need this. I trust the sword in my hand more.” The straightforward Liu wanted to refuse the pistol handed back by Han Cheng, but was poked in the waist by Alisha.
“There will always be a time when you are exhausted. It won’t take up space if you keep it as a backup.” Han Cheng stuffed the gun into Liu’s hand under Alyshe’s surprised look.
“Okay, you guys continue on duty.” After Han Cheng left, Alyse pulled Liu over and whispered to her. Liu also reacted and seemed to not be disgusted by Han Cheng’s touch.
After leaving the city wall, Han Cheng came to the Autumn Farm. The fairies in the Fairy House were busy helping Chtholly and others carry various fruits sent by the elves.
“Director? Do you want some oranges?” Lindsay stood outside the gate and picked a golden orange from the frame in surprise.
“Okay, you are all here?” Han Cheng walked up to him and ate the orange that was fed to him and asked.
“There are three sisters who need to look after the farm and haven’t come yet. Do you need me to call them?”
“There’s no need for me to go out and travel around today. I have to go to the farm later.” Han Cheng was now surrounded by the little goblins, and their excited chattering drowned out Lindsay’s voice.
“Okay, let the director come in and play first.” When the little elves climbed onto Han Cheng, Chtholly appeared in time and carried down the available ones.
“Director brother, come in quickly, we have lots of delicious food.” Some of the little fairies pulled Han Cheng’s hands and ran to the table, while the others washed their favorite fruits and brought them to Han Cheng.
“Director brother, have some, this is so sweet when you sip it.” The green-haired little lolita, Tiate, who loves sweets, brought a bright red persimmon.
“The director is so popular.” Nigolan said jealously.
“Nini Golan has one too.” The orange-haired little angel Laqixu is one of the few fairies who is not very afraid of Nigolan’s identity as a cannibal.
“Thank you, Laqixu.” Nigolan rubbed Laqixu’s hair.
“Oh, it’s the director.” A vibrant voice came from outside the door, and Aiseya brought in two baskets of kiwis with the well-behaved Lian.
“Aishiya, please be slower when putting the fruits in the box. The kiwis will be smashed.” Lan and Carol came over after putting the fruits in the box and criticized Aishiya mercilessly.
“Don’t worry, I can control the strength.” Aiseya smiled and distributed the kiwis to everyone.
“Director, are there any other books?” Lan Guo asked after picking out the macaques.
“The rest are all about magic. If you want to read them, you need to go to the laboratory yourself. Oh, by the way, Anetta has an unread novel of Dream of the Red Chamber. I will borrow it for you when I come back.” Han Cheng touched the hair of Lian who came in front of him, thinking that the serious Lan would never learn from Lin Daiyu.
“Thank you. Would you like an orange?”
“Director, do you want to have lunch here? Miss Hayasaka and I have learned a lot of new dishes, and so has Fanny.” After Nigolan finished speaking, the little fairies around looked at Han Cheng with expectant eyes. The children still understood that the director was here to have delicious food.
“Okay, I’ll notify Feishazi.” Han Cheng asked Xiangzi to convey the message to Feishazi over the phone.
“Chief, you must come back for dinner in the evening.” Xiangzi also knew Han Cheng’s intention and could only regretfully ask Han Cheng to come back for dinner in the evening. In fact, if it weren’t for the official business, Xiangzi would have wanted to stick to Han Cheng until evening.
At lunch, while Han Cheng was waiting for the others to be served, the little goblins pressed him down on a stool and asked him all sorts of questions.
“Director brother, can you please put less carrots? It doesn’t taste good.” Tiate pleaded with Han Cheng in a soft voice.
“Tiatte, don’t be picky about food.” Chtholly put down the plate and pinched Tiata’s face, which had become noticeably rounder.
“Chodori, it’s obvious that you don’t eat green peppers either.” Ke Rong, who was crawling on Han Cheng, loudly exposed him.
“I, I just want you to eat more.” Chtholly glanced at Han Cheng, her face quickly turned red, and she quickly left after making some excuses.
“Hehe, I won. Hey! What are you doing, Director?” Ke Rong’s smug look with her chest puffed out and her head raised was interrupted by Han Cheng.
“It’s okay. You’re so proud that I can’t help it.”
“Captain, you are such a bad guy. I don’t want to play with you anymore.” Ke Rong said as she was about to go down.
“It’s my fault. I’ve let Kerong down.” Han Cheng conjured up a sparkling diamond.
“Kerong forgives you.” The little goblin changed his expression instantly and reached out to play with the gem as if showing off.
“Kerong, let me see, let me see.” The little fairies around Han Cheng were instantly attracted away.
“Director, since you like children so much, do you plan to have one for yourself?” Fanny asked tentatively while the others were serving the dishes.
“Not yet. After all, we have just started out in this world and there are many turmoil. I also have a lot of people to protect and if I don’t have the time to discipline them, I’m afraid they will grow up in the wrong direction.” The two of them briefly talked about this topic and shut up tacitly when others arrived.
At lunch, Chizuka and Takina greeted Han Cheng and sat down skillfully. At first, Takina was reluctant to come to the Fairy House for meals often, but as she and Chizuka came more and more often, the fairies gradually became close to Takina. Watching their interactions, Takina seemed to have found the childhood happiness she had been missing.
“Chief, why are you out today?” The two people who had been patrolling did not know the news and asked immediately after sitting down.
“Relax and relax.”
“Then would you mind accompanying us on patrol for a while this afternoon?” Qianshu invited happily.
“Of course, if you hadn’t come I would have gone to look for you. I went to the medicine house during my inspection. I haven’t visited the newcomers yet.”
“No problem. The new guy has been sticking to Kanae and the others since he arrived. We haven’t seen him very often, so we might as well go and take a look.”
Chapter 40 Night Life (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 40 Night Life Pictures and Text
In the medicine house, Shinobu Kocho frowned and taught Kanao to read.
“Why don’t you say something? Read the words you know, and read them out loud.” Faced with Kanao’s silence, Shinobu Kocho was very angry but helpless.
“What’s wrong with Xiaonin? Why are you so angry?” Qianshu, who heard the noise outside the house, quickened his pace and entered the room before Han Cheng.
“It’s okay, Qianshu, why are you here?” Shinobu Kocho relaxed her brows and looked at Qianshu with a forced smile.
“Director, please take us to see Kanao.” Qianzhu made way to reveal Han Cheng and Takina behind him.
“What’s so good about this? They all look just like their sister.” Shinobu Kocho muttered softly.
“Han Cheng, you have met Director Han. You can just call these two Sister Chitsuka and Sister Takina. Please forgive me for not being talkative.” Shinobu Kocho pulled up Kanao who was kneeling on the floor and introduced her by holding her hand.
“Hello.” Kanao said in a very small voice after throwing a coin.
“Do you want me to teach you? You see Xiaonin is so fierce, I wouldn’t be that kind of person.” Qianshu squatted down and hugged the petite body as usual and said jokingly.
“No.” Kanao lowered her head and immediately held Shinobu Kocho’s hand tightly.
“Now you know to look for me.” Butterfly couldn’t help but tap Chanao’s forehead.
“Did Kanae go to the training ground?” The three of them changed the subject when they saw that Kanae was a little shy.
“After all, sister is still receiving your salary. Although there is not much work to do, I will go to give you guidance every afternoon.” The four of them had nothing to say, and Han Cheng and others left under the pretext of visiting Kanae.
“Captain, we are going to patrol the streets next. Please go to the training ground by yourself. We will meet again in the evening.” Chitsuka smiled mischievously and pulled the confused Takina away.
“One more, no, two more. Takina’s expression is too tempting. I’d better not sleep tonight.”
Han Cheng came to the training ground and talked to Kanae about Kanae’s problems, then went to the farm for a walk and then went to the MC to retrieve the various equipment whose durability had been restored and exchanged them for name tags again.
At night, Han Cheng got the news: the undead appeared again, and brought the name tag of the first person to let others relax their vigilance. This time, the undead was obviously smarter and only sucked each person once, and no murder occurred until it hit the patrol head and was discovered. But because the patrol was not strong enough, the undead escaped.
“That shouldn’t be the case. Low-level undead wouldn’t have much intelligence, unless there are good things where they are hiding.” Han Cheng said, touching his chin.
“Have someone above the level of the Chief of Health check it with instruments to see if they can force it out.”
After arranging the tasks, everyone sat down and began to enjoy the rare dinner.
At night, Han Cheng came to Xiangzi’s room and opened the half-open door.
“Tsk, why did you come just now?” Xiangzi locked the door and pulled Han Cheng into the bed, pressing him on top of him and questioning him.
“Shouldn’t you check the news about the people outside first? You’re a little late. Give me a kiss.” Han Cheng comforted her.
As Han Cheng comforted him, Xiangzi’s temperature gradually rose.
“Wait, how about I help you this time?” Han Cheng grabbed Xiangzi’s hand and asked.
“Okay, but don’t do anything rash.” As Yiwu fell off, Xiangzi became more and more self-disciplined.
“Captain! Stop doing that and hurry up.” Xiangzi slapped Han Cheng’s hand away and said.
“Then keep these two.” Soon Xiangzi was laid flat on the wound.
“What are you looking at? Come on.” Xiangzi covered the weapon with one hand and put the other hand down, moving twice awkwardly.
“It looks very beautiful, Xiangzi.” Han Cheng didn’t say any more and lay down beside Xiangzi.
“Huh.” Xiangzi let out a long breath and his eyes began to blur. Han Cheng wanted to take a bite of her cherry-red face.
“Xiangzi, can you try this?” Han Cheng took a deep breath as if he had made up his mind, and breathed carefully into Xiangzi’s ear, holding his soft little hand.
“I, I’ll try.” Han Cheng saw Xiangzi’s frightened and slightly shy look, which made him even more excited.
Two hours later, after being cleaned, Xiangzi was coaxed into sleep by Han Cheng. Han Cheng carefully pulled out his arm, sighed and left the room.
After leaving, Xiangzi in the room opened his eyes, touched the still warm quilt beside him and sighed. Just as Han Cheng knew that Xiangzi was not asleep, how could Xiangzi not know that Han Cheng must have someone else tonight, although it was not fun, it was fair.
The second one is Kaguya who likes to act like a child after the incident.
“Director!” As soon as Han Cheng entered the room, Kaguya curled herself up in the quilt.
“Hey, is Kaguya wearing cat ears again this time?” Han Cheng took out the cat ear headband that Kaguya had placed in the cabinet.
“Whatever, it depends on what the director likes.” Kaguya further buried her head in the quilt and said in a muffled voice.
“Let’s forget it this time. Come out.” Han Cheng said softly as he sat on the edge of the bed.
“I’m coming out, Director, don’t laugh at me.”
“Hmm? Did Xiao Ai teach you something again?”
“The director is a pervert who likes to bully his subordinates, especially the maids. These are Hayasaka’s exact words.” Kaguya directly sold out Hayasaka and poked her head with a maid’s headband out from under the quilt.
“How could that be? I like anything as long as it looks good, but I just like maid costumes a little better.”
“Isn’t it the same? You’ve raped all the maids around here.”
“Stop talking about it. Let me see what you have hidden, Kaguya.” Han Cheng grabbed Kaguya’s small hands, with only four fingers exposed, from the quilt with one hand and held them above his head. With the other hand, he lifted the quilt to reveal a maid outfit.
“Actually, this thing is not necessary, and you can’t hold it up.” Han Cheng sighed and said regretfully.
“Shut up.” Kaguya bit Han Cheng’s arm shyly.
“How dare you! How dare you commit treason? You will be severely punished.”
After another two hours of fighting, Kaguya, feeling a little tired, fell asleep.
The third target: Reina. With sleepy eyes, Reina opened the door for Han Cheng and complained.
“Captain, did he go to Xiangzi first?” Lena rubbed her eyes and expressed her guess.
“Yes.” Han Cheng scratched his head and admitted it.
“Well, Xiangzi is here earlier than me anyway. But as a punishment, today’s benefits will be gone. Come on.” Reina muttered as she took off her equipment.
“I’m sorry, I’ll make it up to you next time.”
“You should get rid of this first, and then I can still trust you in this tone.”
“It’s just a normal reaction, but I really mean it.”
“Got it, let’s get started. I have to be on duty tomorrow, so I can’t be too tired tonight.”
“Understood sir.”
The fourth person: Takina, who is a result-oriented person. As for Chitsuka, Takina can only go on duty alone in the morning.
“Why are you here now, Director? Is there something urgent?” Takina quickly put on her clothes and opened the door.
“No, it’s been a while since I came here, so I just wanted to go with you.”
“I understand. Please come in, Director.” Takina shyly stuck her head out to see if anyone next door was disturbed, and then locked the door after confirming that there was no one there.
“Captain, come here.” Takina lay down on the bed and waited.
“Takina, you always do this as if I am forcing you. This time it’s your turn to take the lead, and I want to enjoy it too.” Han Cheng stepped aside and pinched her blushing face.
“The director should have come out of someone else’s room. Do you want me to tell others?” Takina said calmly.
“I’m sorry, it’s my mistake. Let me do it.” Han Cheng left, sat up and apologized.
“Hmph, that’s good to know. You haven’t gone to Qianshu’s place yet, right? I’ll go on the morning patrol myself, and you can take care of the rest.” While kissing, Takina did not smell the scent of Qianshu on Han Cheng, nor did she smell any slight teeth marks, so she said firmly.
“Long live Lord Takina.”
In the morning, after cleaning up, Takina swept Han Cheng out and threw him in front of Qianshu’s door and said, “Be sure to clean up after you’re done.”
“Chief, I meant to come see me at night, not Takina.” After Takina left, Qiansu opened the door, pulled Han Cheng in, and looked at Han Cheng with resentment.
“Lord Qianshu, please be magnanimous and forgive me.” Han Cheng hugged Qianshu, who was rarely wearing a skirt, from behind and said coquettishly.
“The director doesn’t love me anymore. First it was Shoko, then Kaguya, then Reina, and later Takina, and he actually left me for the last, even though I was the first one here. It’s so miserable. I have a new love and forget the old one. It’s my fate.” Chitsuka wiped away her tears pretending to be frustrated.
“Okay, stop pretending. You’re about to laugh. I’ll stay here with you for the whole morning so you can see whether I have forgotten you or not.” Although Han Cheng said this, he still felt sorry for Qian Shu. From her words, it seemed that she had been waiting for him with anticipation all night but was disappointed every time.
“Won’t it delay your practice?”
“No, I won’t rest before the fifth level. Remember to come to the training ground to find me when you miss me, but not at night.” Han Cheng carried Qian Shu to the bed and took off his clothes. Meanwhile, Fei Shazi in the training ground was still waiting for Han Cheng’s arrival.
At noon, Han Cheng sneaked out of Qianshu’s room but was discovered by Hayasaka.
“Director, Feishazi called and has been waiting for you all morning. The director who didn’t come home at night.”
“Xiao Ai, I’m cooking.”
“Captain, you’d better go over there quickly. There are still spiritual food left for this morning, so go and eat it quickly. We don’t know when the danger will come, so please be serious, Captain.” Hayasaka sighed.
“Okay, I got it. By the way, Kasa will be back in half a month. Remember to make more delicious food then. Let Chizuka and Takina take care of the undead matters.”
“There is also good news. Two Spiritual Chefs have emerged among the students of Yuanyue. The other six will probably be there soon. Some sisters have also found their way to Spiritual Chefs.”
“It’s just right for me to have two more people. Then the spiritual food can be stored and eaten after someone has made merit or entered the fourth level.”
After finishing his duties, Han Cheng went to the training ground and saw Feishazi, an angry girl, waiting for him inside the door.
“Director! We only have one day off, and you’ve exceeded the time limit.”
“I will make up for it by practicing more at night. Anyway, one night is enough time for meditation.” Han Cheng argued.
“That’s good. Please finish eating these quickly.” Feishazi pushed Han Cheng to the dining table.
Chapter 41 Actual Combat (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 41 actual combat pictures and text
Before winter, Kassa finally came back, accompanied by a group of ordinary people dressed in modern clothes. After verification, Han Cheng found no one he knew. In order to select talents, the science department prepared a set of test papers covering various professional knowledge.
Finally, three people with chemical talents were selected and sent to the Rubber Research Institute, five people who were good at machinery went to the factory, most of the others were sent to farms for observation by Han Chengcheng, and a small number were sent to mines.
“Director, when will my reward be paid out?” Kassa came to the training ground and looked at Han Cheng expectantly with her big eyes, her snake tail slightly raised and shaking constantly.
“In order not to affect the meditation, it will be divided into four days. Come over at night, and don’t bring Kahn.”
“Well, should I do it myself? I need to think about it first. Director, please continue.” Kassa twisted her tail and went out to discuss with her second sister Kahn.
“Chief, I need to go out for a while.” Hayasaka bowed and said something to Kassa, causing Kassa to frown.
The two of them walked and talked and soon left Han Cheng’s sight. Not long after, Hayasaka came back.
“Please rest assured, Director. I didn’t bully Kaisa. I just asked her to come once every 10 days at most. After all, the Director is still in the process of cultivation and needs to calm down. Once every 10 days can relax her without damaging her condition.”
Han Cheng had nothing to say, and silently practiced the fifth martial art: Phantom Sword. Unlike the Flame Sword move that added weapon power, the Phantom Sword used aura to simulate multiple phantoms when attacking, making it difficult for the enemy to cope with it. On the other hand, the Phantom Sword and the Flame Sword were actually both techniques for using aura, which could be used at the same time and had nothing to do with sword skills.
Through the upgrade of MC, Han Cheng’s phantom sword can transform into 6 human figures that are difficult to distinguish for a short time and attack together.
“Flame Sword, Phantom Sword, Tiger Leap.” Han Cheng used these three moves in succession to split the iron man in front of him into two.
“It would be great if Kana was here. There’s no one to practice with.” Han Cheng sighed.
“Captain, if you want actual combat, you can try it outside the city wall. Anyway, you can hide in that world without fear of danger.” said Makise, who was studying magic on the side.
“That’s right, then I’ll give it a try. Xiao Ai, send all the spiritual food to the city wall training ground from now on. Thanks for reminding Kurisu.” After Han Cheng finished speaking, Makise felt a little regretful. They had only been together for half a month and he had already messed it up.
“Well, you’re welcome.”
“Then I’ll be leaving. Don’t forget to eat while doing research.” Han Cheng rubbed Makise’s head as he sat on the chair and left the training ground.
“Director! Why are you here now? Didn’t you say you wouldn’t come out before level five?” Lena said in surprise.
“I’m going to try actual combat outside the city. Don’t worry, I can move to another world to save my life.” Han Cheng pinched Lena’s face to calm her worries.
“I understand. Be careful then. I’ll ask them to clear a space for you.” Lena returned to the city wall and ordered a section of the wall to be cleared and for the royal guards to move in and be ready for rescue at any time.
“Captain, be careful.” With the explosion, the bears in front of the city wall were vacated, and Lika and Anqi quickly put Han Cheng down with a basket. Alishe and Liu were originally going to go down with Han Cheng, but Han Cheng refused because of his lack of strength, so no one else mentioned it.
As soon as he landed, the surrounding bears roared and pounced on Han Cheng, not even caring about attacking the city.
“Turn.” Han Cheng controlled his speed to the second level and stood on the bear’s corpse, moving through the gaps to avoid the impact of the Ice Crystal Bear and practiced the use of Turn.
“Roar.” The leader-level Ice Crystal Bear’s eyes turned red. Seeing that his subordinates were unable to handle it, he rushed towards Han Cheng.
“Tiger Leap.” Han Cheng came to the outskirts of the bear group. He didn’t want to end the training too early. He controlled his speed to the third level, dodging the attacks with his turn step, and at the same time used the Tiger Leap to close the distance with the randomly selected target. He switched back and forth between the two steps, tiring the bear group and leaving only a few scratches on Han Cheng, which healed quickly.
“Captain, the only one left is the leader. Come on.” Everyone on the city wall shouted.
“Phantom Sword.” Han Cheng took out a wooden sword and used the Ice Crystal Bear as the target to test how long the Phantom Sword could last in battle.
“Roar!?” The Ice Crystal Bear scratched a phantom circling around him with one claw and was about to cheer excitedly, but he found that the feeling was not right.
“Flame Sword!” After using it, Han Cheng found that if he wanted to use the Phantom Sword and Flame Sword together to confuse the enemy, he had to try the Flame Sword first and it could only be used for a short time, otherwise as the flame of the Flame Sword decreased, he would definitely be exposed. Among the six figures, only the real sword ignited a flame, and the Ice Crystal Bear immediately turned and charged.
“No wonder these martial arts were passed down by those big guys. Each one of them either has some shortcomings or is very mediocre. But we thought they were all so selfless.” Han Cheng muttered to himself as he sent the Ice Crystal Bear away with a sword. He then called on a group of guards and officers to go down the city wall and test their courage with these half-dead Ice Crystal Bears.
“Director! Director!” Soon all the ice crystal bears were collected and cut for spiritual materials. Only three were injured. I guess these three will be laughed at for a while. The rest will also be added to the soldiers’ rations. After all, they were also released by the gap, and the energy content of the other parts is also higher than that of ordinary cattle and sheep.
“Captain, I think we can send out some elite officers and soldiers at the end of each battle to practice their courage and skills. We did overlook this before and have always protected them too well. But how can they be called elite if they have never been injured?” Lena took the opportunity to suggest.
“Yes, I’ve always thought that something is missing here, and there’s always a feeling of wasting time. It wasn’t until just now that I realized that the atmosphere here is too relaxed. There’s only a sense of seriousness but lacks the sense of urgency between life and death.” Kaye nodded and said.
“It just occurred to me that we used to say that we value actual combat, but in reality, we rarely have opportunities for actual combat. Sparring is always inferior to actual combat.”
“After that, count the number of people willing to go out of the city to fight, and set up four troops with preferential treatment. Once you join, you cannot leave the team until you retire.” Han Cheng thought for a moment and said to Lena.
After Lena left and gave the order, Han Cheng sat down on the city wall and thought about why he was caught just now.
“First, it’s because I didn’t leave before they surrounded me. Second, jumping makes it impossible to turn. It’s better not to use it in battle before there’s a corresponding martial art. Third, there’s probably a problem with switching between the two footworks. I still need to practice.”
Han Cheng was led away from the city wall by Hayasaka who had arrived and came to a nearby emptied training ground.
“Captain, the new training ground is still under construction. Let’s train here for the next two months. Please contact the city wall first.”
“You go and do your work. I’m going to take a shower.” Han Cheng smelled the blood on his body and frowned.
“Please.”
“Chief, we are here too.” Not long after Han Cheng entered, a group of bodyguards also rushed over.
“The director is taking a bath. Please follow me to the bathhouse. Please put on your clothes before coming out. The director needs to abstain from sex these days.” Hayasaka led the girls to the big bathhouse with an expressionless face to avoid meeting Han Cheng.
“Oh, okay.” With blushing faces, Alyse and the others pulled Liu, who was still asking what abstinence meant, to the bathhouse.
Chapter 42 Training (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but there is an MC to create a shelter: Chapter 42 training pictures and text
“Captain! Please put on your clothes. Liu and the others are here too.” After Han Cheng came out of the shower, Hayasaka handed his shirt to Han Cheng and emphasized.
“Oh, okay. But how did they get here?” Han Cheng obediently put on his short-sleeved shirt.
“Whether they come over or not, shouldn’t you put on all your clothes? I’m still here. Do you have an exhibitionist fetish?”
“Hey, we’ve been honest with each other, why do you care about this?”
“Anyway, please pay attention to this from now on, Director. They will come here frequently to clean up the blood for actual combat.”
“Oh, I understand. I’ll go practice.” Han Cheng prepared to practice the footwork transition again.
In the bathroom, Liu and his friends were cleaning the bloodstains.
“It’s comfortable. Let’s all come down together. This place is probably prepared for the director. We’ll use it first this time.” Lika quickly washed himself and was the first to enter the bathtub.
“I don’t know what’s happening with the Lord God and the others. Can they find a gap?” Alyse sighed while stroking Liu’s back.
“Don’t touch me, Alisha.” Liu changed his position and moved away from the crowd.
“Lord God?” Leica asked curiously and was nudged by Kaye.
“Oh, we never told you that we came from a world where gods and humans coexist.” Alishe told the others about her origins with emotion.
“So Liu is an elf from another world, that’s why he doesn’t like to have skin contact with others.” Lika said in surprise.
On the other side, looking at the words on Alisha’s back, Anqi, facing the crowd, crossed her arms with mixed feelings and thought about the words on her own back.
“I wish there were such incomprehensible words on my back.” An Qi thought to herself.
“Hey, you are the same age as Chtholly!” Lika, who was chatting, stood up in surprise.
“No?” Alisha asked, tilting her head.
“Of course not. The director said that the first task for people of your age is to study. It will take two years to join the war. Look, Xiaonin was forced to do other work in the medicine house.” Kaye said seriously.
“! It’s over, can you please keep it a secret for us?” Alisha clasped her hands together and begged. On the other side, Liu also came to the bathtub and looked at his best friend helplessly before begging.
“Well, forget it, let’s just pretend we didn’t hear it this time. But keeping it a secret is not a good idea, you’d better go and confess it yourself, maybe the director will agree.” Seeing the two men’s sincere attitude, the few people looked at each other and agreed. After all, they also had things they were hiding from others.
“The director still owes me a promise.” Liu said suddenly.
“Oh, I remember now. That’s great. It won’t be a problem even if the director knows about it.” Alisha patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.
“There is only one Liu, so Alyse, be careful.” Leica said with a smile.
“! Liu, you can’t leave me, Liu.” Alishe turned around and pulled Liu, who was standing by the bathtub, into the water and hugged her.
“Alise, let go. I’ll do my best.”
After taking a bath, several people changed into clean clothes.
“Captain, do you need a sparring partner? We can act as puppets and attack actively.” Lika saw Han Cheng practicing his footwork and ran over excitedly and asked.
“If you have nothing else to do, come and bring Hayasaka along.” Han Cheng was worried that the wooden stakes were too simple.
“Then we are here. If we catch the director, will there be a reward?”
“No, take what you want.”
Once everyone changed into training clothes and picked up wooden swords, the practice began.
“——The forest dome that is now far away…” The serious Liu came up and chanted a wide-area magic called Wind of Light to try to restrict Han Cheng’s movement.
“Burning…” Not to be outdone, Alisha ignited flames on her feet, wanting to prove herself in this training.
One after another, light bullets flew towards Han Cheng with the help of the strong wind, and the others surrounded Han Cheng from behind.
“Tiger Leap.” Han Cheng looked at the controllable light bullets that were filling the front and was eager to try out the opportunity to change his footwork.
Unfortunately, just as Han Cheng approached the light bullet and switched to a turning step, the light bullet exploded under Liu’s control, and Han Cheng only had time to raise his arm to block the explosion.
“Hehe, Director, you’re so good. It’s over in the first round.” Lika said with his hand covering his mouth and laughing.
“It doesn’t count this time. This is a normal confrontation. After all, unless it’s so fast that Liu can’t react, he will be blown up. Also, unless I can use something to gain leverage, Liu can’t detonate this time.” Han Cheng argued.
This time, Han Cheng used the Tiger Leap Step and the Light Bullet to create distance and rushed towards the people behind him.
“Ha.” Alishe took a step forward, prepared to draw her sword and approached Han Cheng, and the others followed closely.
“Second Form: Mikagemei.” As she approached Han Cheng, the flames under Alyse’s feet suddenly increased and she accelerated in an instant, trying to catch Han Cheng off guard. The slashes from all directions blocked Alyse, forcing Han Cheng to pass through the gaps between the slashes.
“Turn.” Han Cheng rushed into the middle of the slash and grabbed Alisha’s hand to stop the next slash, then dodged the kick and easily passed Alisha.
“Fruitless Peony” Alixie quickly turned around and launched nine consecutive stabs at Han Cheng. At the same time, Kaye caught up and used the red flower clothes to block Han Cheng from both above and below.
“Turn” Han Cheng dodged by twisting his toes to the right, and then used the Tiger Leap Step to distance himself and came to the blockade of Anqi, Korena and Lika. The three of them also used their skills and were dodged one by one. In the end, it was easier for the Lika trio. The last one left was the opposite Liu, and now that the warm-up was completed, he could try.
Han Cheng turned around and faced the continuous obstruction of eight people, and passed through the light bullet quickly like skipping stones on water.
“Bend.” Although the advanced method of turning has the addition of spiritual energy, it still puts a lot of pressure on the ankle. It can change direction more quickly and coordinate the body to move directly in other directions while maintaining balance.
Han Cheng dodges all the light bullets by bending, leaning or leaning. Then it’s Liu and Hayasaka’s sword skills, which is very easy. However, Hayasaka surprised Han Cheng a little, as her sword skills seemed to have changed a little.
“Go on. You’re not tired anyway.” In response to Han Cheng’s provocation, the few of them became more proactive and qualified as sparring partners.
“How is it? Aren’t they much better than those puppets that don’t attack actively?” Lika came over and said after the training was over.
“Yes, you can come often when you are free. Go take a shower.” Han Cheng pushed Lika away under Hayasaka’s serious gaze.
“Sniff, the director is shy. Hey, what are you doing?” After saying this, Lika was dragged to the bathroom by Hayasaka and Kaye.
Han Cheng shrugged, said goodbye to An Qi and the others, and went back to the bathhouse to rest.
In this way, a month passed. Han Cheng’s five martial arts had reached the level of perfection through actual combat training, and three more spiritual chefs emerged from the Yuanyue students.
“Hey, Kana found cotton!” Two months after Kana set out for the Orc Kingdom, Kana found cotton in a city and notified Han Cheng with the alchemy bag.
Chapter 43: Undead (Old Version)
The anime invades but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 43: Ghosts
“So that’s actually Hirano’s city. That’s right, they also make a lot of clothes for the common people. It’s unlikely that the land required to just raise sheep for wool is too large, so cotton is just right.”
“It seems that after taking over the sheep people, some people will grow cotton. I will send someone to contact them in the spring of next year.” Han Cheng wrote a letter to soothe Kana’s anxious mood of wanting to hibernate.
“Director, there is good news. Hisako and Hayasaka have reached the second level and can try to make third-level spiritual food. Moreover, this second-level spiritual food, steamed bear paw, was made by Miss Erina.” Tadokoro Megumi said excitedly while delivering the midnight snack.
“Xiaohui, it’s not you, why are you so happy? Besides, the spiritual food I made is almost reaching the effect of second-level spiritual food. You are the only one missing. Do you want me to teach you?” Qian Hinatako suddenly hugged Tansho Hui from behind and said.
“Senior!” Tansho Kei grabbed the little hand on her body in panic.
“The midnight snack has been delivered. You can go back and have a rest. Others will take care of these.” Han Cheng sent the two away without even looking at them and started eating.
“What should I learn next? Close combat? I might try casting spells during a fight.” After determining the direction, Han Cheng began to make a plan to train the use of martial arts and spells at the same time.
“Director, I’m here again.” Kasha came out from another bedroom at the right time and hooked Han Cheng’s calf.
“Well, come on. It’ll be over in two hours.” Han Cheng led Kassa into the room.
“Kassadin is too close here, loosen it up a bit.” Han Cheng said as he patted the snake tail around his waist.
Two hours later, Kassa hugged Han Cheng with her upper body and wrapped them both with her lower body and fell asleep.
“It’s a bit uncomfortable, but never mind, I’m not going to sleep anyway.” Han Cheng lay down and began to meditate.
The next day, Han Cheng woke up Kassa and asked her to let go of the snake’s tail.
“I want a hug and a kiss.” Kassa, who was wearing mouse pajamas, let go and stretched out her hands to Han Cheng who was putting on his clothes.
“Okay, but I want to kiss you after you brush your teeth.” Han Cheng pinched Kassa’s face and then picked her up as a princess. Kassa felt very safe leaning against Han Cheng, who was like a stove.
“Okay, wash up.”
“The director has one more time. I will stay here for another ten days.”
“Okay, go back to sleep.” Han Cheng carried Kassa to the bed and put her down. Before leaving, he kissed her forehead at Kassa’s request.
“Well, help me set the alarm.”
After Han Cheng left, he stretched his body that had been confined for a night and warmed up with the company of Inui Hinatako and Tanomo Megumi.
“Captain, we are here.” Lika was the first to arrive at the training ground. In the morning, the guards accompanied Han Cheng to practice martial arts, and in the afternoon, they practiced breathing techniques under the guidance of Kanae. Unfortunately, none of Funi and the others could learn Liu’s breathing techniques in the past few months, but Chtholly and the others who were not optimistic about it succeeded.
“Well, have you finished breakfast?” Han Cheng greeted everyone.
“We have eaten. Director, go ahead and eat. Let’s warm up and digest the food first.” Kaye said.
“Director, we have something to talk to you about. Please just listen while you eat.” Liu and Alyshe thought that this month’s sparring should have proven their worth.
After everyone else left, Liu and Alyshe told Han Cheng about their ages.
“So you want to use the conditions I promised you before in exchange for both of you continuing to serve in the army?” Han Cheng said after swallowing the nourishing spicy soup specially made by Feishazi.
“Yes, please agree, Director.” The two bowed and requested.
“Yes, but there are conditions. First, you must not tell Shinobu and Chtholly. If they find out, you will be admitted. Second, you must wear protective gear on the battlefield. You have no choice.” Han Cheng thought about it and held up two fingers.
“Yes!” The two bowed excitedly.
“Okay, you guys go warm up too.” Han Cheng sent the two women away and continued eating.
Half a month passed in a flash, and it was winter. After Han Cheng went out of the city again to fight against the beast tide with a level 3 alarm, he received a message from Qianshu: the lair of the undead was finally discovered, and after destroying it, a crystal clear blue gem was obtained, which was not recorded in the magic book that had not been harvested.
“Judging from the performance of the undead, this gem can obviously enlighten the undead creatures, but I don’t know what effect it will have on other creatures.” Han Cheng quickly took the gem in his hand and examined it.
“Director, I suggest that you put it away first and use it later when there are records in books or when there are rare animals with extraordinary talents.” After hearing the news, Xiangzi quickly rushed over to see the gem.
“I agree. Anyway, there is no suitable object for this gem, so we might as well put it aside for now.” Seeing that Han Cheng was ready to make a move and not knowing what he was thinking, Kaguya immediately agreed with Xiangzi.
“Tsk, I was thinking of giving it a try when I have a cat. It’s a good opportunity to see what a cat is thinking.”
“Director, don’t waste the quota. Magic can do this.” Xiangzi, the strong man, snatched the gem and protected it in his arms.
“Got it, let’s put the treasure house first.”
“Chief, the exploration team just reported that a house appeared to the west of the shelter, with two women and one man hiding inside. The exploration team has gone there to negotiate.” Lena came over and said.
“There’s a telegram.” As the telegraph machine at the training ground started working, Han Cheng got a list of names: Toru Yotsuya, Miko Yotsuya, Kyosuke Yotsuya.
“The undead only come after they die.” Han Cheng sighed and said that it would have saved a lot of trouble if Yotsuya Miko had come before.
“The director knows her, and she’s a girl.” Xiangzi said sourly.
“She is quite special. She has the Yin-Yang Eyes. It is equivalent to having a second-level spell permanently stored in her. After the transformation of the void, it is estimated that there will be some changes.”
“It’s just a spell for seeing the dead. It shouldn’t be anything special.”
“But it’s hard to say after the transformation of the void. After all, it must consume energy to open the Yin-Yang Eyes frequently, which means that there was some energy in Jianzi’s body that she couldn’t detect before. I don’t know what this energy will become after the transformation of the void.”
“Yeah, and a good personality too?” Xiangzi asked.
“If the director knows him and doesn’t dislike him, he must be a good kid.” Qianshu added.
“Jianzi must be a good girl with a strong personality. After all, the world she lives in is full of evil spirits.” Han Cheng told several people the general idea of ​​Jianzi’s world.
“Awesome! I admire you.” This kind of world makes even Shoko, a middle school student with a dark worldview, feel scared.
“I didn’t expect that you would still protect your friends even in this situation. I recognize you.” Kaguya also longs for true friends. Before coming here, Kaguya only recognized Hayasaka and Chika as her friends.
“But how does the director know so much this time?” Xiangzi looked at Han Cheng suspiciously.
“Who knows?” Han Chengcai would not say that Ku Yan’s video was very attractive, but he watched it over and over again when he was bored.
Chapter 44: Yotsuya Miko’s Arrangement (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but the MC creates a shelter: Chapter 44 Yotsuya Miko’s arrangement pictures and text
“Captain, where will they be arranged? In the shelter?” Xiangzi asked.
“How is the reconstruction of Asuka City going?”
“Since no construction has started since winter, Xiangzi only built the foundation of the City Lord’s Mansion.” Kaguya reported immediately. As this was her first major matter to handle independently, Kaguya would take time out every day to check on the construction.
“I suggest that they be placed separately first. I think the director must be feeling awkward now. He wants Jianzi to come but is worried about her family. In this case, it would be better to let Jianzi live with her family and call her when needed.” Xiangzi looked at Han Cheng and said.
“That’s all, the director has agreed.” Kaguya said.
“Let’s arrange it this way. Group them near the orphanage. It will be a good opportunity for Yotsuya Toruko to find a job, and my brother-in-law will have a place to go to school.”
“You call me brother-in-law now! The director doesn’t even carry people on his back now.” Kaguya and Xiangzi looked at Han Cheng with contempt.
“Ahem, slip of the tongue. I’ll go hand out ID badges.” Han Cheng fled in the disgusted and resentful gazes of several people.
“Chief, wait for me, I want to take a look too.” Qian Shu was very curious about the Yin-Yang Eyes after this search, and followed Han Cheng to see if there was anything special about it.
“I’m going too.” How could Zhonger Xiaoxiang be absent with such eyes that sounded so mysterious.
So a group of people rushed to the reception room at the city wall.
“Ms. Touzi, this is our director, Han Cheng.” The staff member bowed slightly and introduced.
“Director Han, I’m Toru Yotsuya.” Toru Yotsuya, who had a hairstyle that was often said to be dangerous for married women, greeted Han Cheng respectfully. Although she had heard some news about Han Cheng from the staff, she couldn’t believe it all. She also had to protect her two children, so she could only accept the situation and bow down.
“Please stand up, ma’am. I’m here to ask you some questions and then I’ll arrange a place for your family.” Han Cheng helped his future mother-in-law up.
“Excuse me.”
“Yotani Miko, have you seen any dirty things before? For example, evil spirits.” Han Cheng looked at Miko who was behind Touko.
“Yes! I saw it yesterday when I was waiting for the bus.” Jianzi, who still had dark circles under his eyes, was a little surprised.
“Don’t think about it. Time travel has nothing to do with this. But after you came here, the gap in the sky may have further transformed your eyes and internal energy. So we think your abilities are worth developing, and we decided to allocate a separate house for you so that you can survive better.”
“Director Han, can we be ordinary citizens? If not, let the experiment start with me. After all, I also came here through the gap and have something in common with Jianzi.” Touzi immediately blocked Jianzi half-exposedly behind her and spoke very quickly, fearing that if she was a step late, Jianzi would be taken away.
“Mom! Director Han, please let me take over first.” Jianzi and Touzi hugged each other on both sides, looking reluctant to let go.
“Director Han, please come directly from me.” Jianzi broke through the obstruction and stood in front of his mother, staring at Han Cheng.
“You guys have misunderstood. This is not an experiment. We are just conducting training and observing the situation. It will not affect our normal life.” Xiangzi immediately defended Han Cheng.
Afterwards, Han Cheng told the three of his plans. Jianzi would join the Imperial Guard, Toruko would work, and Kyousuke would continue to go to school.
“Thank you for your care, Director Han.” Touzi stopped pushing his luck and did not suggest exchanging tasks with Jianzi, in order to avoid annoying others as he had just arrived.
“This is your ID card, keep it.”
“Qianshu, please take them over for me next. I’ll go first.” Han Cheng went to the vicinity of the orphanage and planned to build three bedrooms with bathrooms and separated by a large distance.
After building the simple room, Han Cheng asked Kaguya to notify his subordinates to move all the daily necessities from the cottage outside the city, and replenish if there were not enough.
“You can take a break and learn about the world’s situation during these two days. You will officially start work the day after tomorrow, and someone will take you everywhere then.” Han Cheng put down the basic science book and led a few people away.
“Mom, please take a look at this book first. Kyosuke and I will go clean up the room.” Jianzi handed the book to Toruko and left with her brother.
“Alas, whether it is a blessing or a curse depends on God’s will.” Touzi sighed, sat at the table and began to read, but her complexion became worse and worse. When she came to the chapter about the shelter, CIA’s condition improved slightly.
Two days later, Makise led Jianzi to the new training ground where Han Cheng was. In order to train everyone in actual combat, this training ground was larger than before to accommodate more people, and a direct railway was built to travel back and forth between the city wall and the training ground.
The training ground is equipped with multiple venues, including Kanae’s teaching training room, Makise’s magic research room, magic training ground, Han Cheng’s exclusive training room, etc.
As for Kocho’s Insect Breathing, it was basically eliminated. Stabbing is still not suitable for monsters. After all, there are many big guys in this world, and the damage is limited if the internal organs are not pierced. In addition, the problem of insufficient wrist strength has been solved. As long as there is enough food, there will be no barrier before the third stage, and the lack of wrist strength has also been compensated.
“This is your instructor, the others are your teammates, and I’m your observer and will be watching you from time to time, please don’t mind.” After Makise introduced everyone present to Miko, Miko introduced herself.
“The director’s next arrangement for you is: first learn breathing techniques from Kanae, and see if there are any changes in your vision, such as capturing dynamic vision, changes in vision, etc.” Makise handed a schedule to Miko.
“Let’s go find the director to continue practicing. Come on Jianzi, once you master the breathing method you can practice together.” Alisha left with the group of girls.
“I forgot to tell you, your captain is Kaye, who has taken a leave today. There are two vice-captains: Alisha and Angel.” Makise said indifferently.
“Thank you.” Jianzi thanked Makise and followed Kanae away.
On the other side, Kaye was called to the factory by Science to try out various homemade firearms.
Chapter 45 Daily Life in the Shelter (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but the MC creates a shelter: Chapter 45 Daily life in the shelter
“It’s still a problem with continuous firing. There’s still some granular gunpowder left in the gun that needs to be cleaned. Another point is that there’s too much smoke,” Kaye said.
“Okay, I’ve made note of these. That’s all for today. Thank you for your help. I’ll ask you again if there are any improvements in the future.” After writing in the notebook, Li Ke pushed up his glasses.
“Then I’m going back. Come on.”
“I heard that there’s a mahjong parlor in the shelter. You can go there to relax in your remaining time. There’s also a library that you’ll surely be interested in.” Li Ke handed two notes to Kaye.
“The library is a little special. If you want to listen to something different, you can take this and go there at this time in the afternoon.” Li Ke handed a paper card to Kaye mysteriously.
“What’s so special about it?” Kaye said as he flipped through the small paper card.
“Hehe, I’ll put some interesting books there at that time.” Li Ke showed a nympho smile and was looked at by Kaye with surprise.
“Ahem, I heard it from the factory workers.” Li Ke quickly restored his character.
“Well, yes.” Kaye smiled and shook the paper card in his hand.
“This is something I picked up. Forget it, if I hadn’t seen you being absent-minded these days, I wouldn’t have given it to you. Since you don’t want it, just give it back to me.” Li Ke reached out and grabbed the paper card.
“You mean well, so I’ll take it and see.” Kaye said with a smile, dodging Riko’s hand.
“Tsk. I’m going to work.” Li Ke left dissatisfied.
“A mahjong parlor? I seem to have heard the director talk about it. This is a good opportunity to learn it.” Kaye changed into casual clothes and walked towards the address on the note.
“Nine, self-draw, win.” A weak voice came from the mahjong hall. Ordinary people in the shelter did not know that the top leaders were making intensive preparations for war. In the winter when there was nothing to do except reclaiming wasteland, the entertainment industry gradually emerged.
“Wennai, you lost, it’s my turn now.” After Kaye entered the room, a red-haired girl asked another wheat-haired girl to leave her seat.
“Ah! I will definitely win next time.” These girls are Gao Yawen and others among the mahjong genius girls. However, they traveled through time by chance. Two years ago, there were too many people coming at the same time, and Han Cheng did not observe carefully and missed a few people.
Moreover, since Han Cheng promoted mahjong to provide civilians with some entertainment and stress relief, no one was learning Japanese mahjong, so a few people had to follow the local customs and learn this kind of mahjong.
“Hey, there’s a new person.” Wen Nai, who gave up his seat, found Kaye at the door and invited him to sit down. This mahjong parlor was opened by several people who pooled their money together. The major shareholder was Song Shiyou, the teacher with the highest income, who met Qian Shu while teaching at the orphanage.
“Have you ever heard of mahjong?” Wennai handed over a cup of hot water.
“No, is there any teaching?”
“Of course, mahjong is very simple. Please come, I will explain it to you on the spot.” Wennai pulled Kaiye to the mahjong table and sat down and analyzed it to Kaiye in a low voice.
“You guys continue, I’ll explain the rules to the guests.” After one round, Kaye had a general understanding of how to play mahjong.
“How about playing a game? There is a recreation room there, you can try it with others. Just a reminder, gambling, drinking and other behaviors are prohibited in mahjong halls. We will report them directly if we find them.”
“Got it. How much?”
“30 copper coins per hour for a cup of hot water. The rest of the drinks and food are at your own expense. Also, you are not allowed to bring your own drinks, after all, you still need to eat.” Wen Nai accepted the 30 copper coins and led her into the leisure room in the ladies’ area.
A while passed quickly as they played mahjong. Kaye came out of the mahjong hall in a happy mood. He had a quick meal at a nearby restaurant, put on a mask, and walked towards the library.
“We are closed now, sir. Please come back in three hours.” The bookstore owner said politely.
“Is it okay if I have this?” Kaye said in a hoarse voice, taking out the ordinary paper card.
“Oh, it was introduced by an acquaintance. Please come in.” From then on, Kaye opened the door to forbidden knowledge.
On the other side, Han Cheng and his group were fighting outside the city wall under the attack of Pan Bing Rat.
“Thunder Technique, Tiger Leap.” Han Cheng approached the leader Pan Bingshu with lightning flashing on his palm.
“Descend!” With the order, a ray of lightning was drawn to the jumping leader-level Pan Bing Rat, causing it to stiffen for a brief moment and then fall straight down.
“Fast Shield Phantom Sword.” Using two martial arts at the same time, a total of seven Han Chengs holding shields rushed towards Pan Bingshu. Although two phantoms were torn apart in an instant, Han Cheng also came to the side of Shushu.
“Flame Sword!” The flame on the hilt of the real Han Cheng’s sword quickly spread to the entire sword, slashing towards the confused mouse.
With one sharp sword move, the ice rat was cut into two pieces. The separated part was already burnt and emitting bursts of hot air.
In addition to Han Cheng, there were several other people fighting against the boss-level Pan Bing Rat.
“Zhenghua Hongsaki!” Now that she has reached the second level and wants to test her limits, Alisha faces a leader-level Pan Bing Rat alone.
Relying on the attribute corrections brought by swordsmanship and skills, the flames and ice rats wrapped in Alisha’s hands were only at a disadvantage and there was no sign of immediate failure.
“Breathing of Flowers·Form 4·Red Flower Dress.” After the sword and claw collided and bounced off again, the exhausted Alishe finally used the breathing method. The power of the corresponding moves was greatly increased, and she made a sudden surprise move while her new strength had not yet been generated.
Two slashes directly cut off the head of the Panbing Rat, and Alishe finally won.
“Ha, ha, I won.” Alisha took off her helmet and looked at Han Cheng proudly.
“Yes, but if it weren’t for this set of armor, you would have been injured no matter what. You go to the protection circle to rest for a while, it’s time for others to take over.” Han Cheng took the helmet and put it on Alisha himself.
“It feels like Alisha is stronger than the captain now,” Lika said.
“After all, she just came late, but her strength has always been strong. The same goes for Liu. Among Han Cheng, only Alisha can suppress her.” Angel analyzed cautiously.
“Let the three of us go up next, and you continue to protect the people inside.” Leica and the other two stepped out and said.
“Okay, be careful.”
“The director is watching, don’t worry.”
An hour later, everyone started to clean up the battlefield and harvested four boss-level corpses and several others.
“Captain, we did well this time.” After returning to the training ground, the guards lined up as if to take credit.
“Good, it’s great that you can use magic and breathing techniques together. Keep training. I’m waiting for you to protect me.”
“We will try our best.” After the discussion, several people went to their respective bathhouses to clean the blood stains.
“Senior Kanae, is this the breathing method? So amazing.” In order to let Jianzi more intuitively feel the effect of the breathing method at a low level, Kanae took Jianzi to the city wall to watch the battle of the royal guards outside the city.
“As long as you are willing to study hard, you can do it, and this is not the limit. They are just entering the full concentration and regular stage now.”
“We’ve just entered? I’ll do my best.” After understanding this world, Jianzi urgently needs the strength to protect himself and his family.
Chapter 46: Actions in Golden Eagle City (Old Version)
The anime is invaded but MC creates a shelter: Chapter 46: Action in Golden Eagle City
At the beginning of spring, Han Cheng had already eaten the third-level spiritual food made of red sand. Only at this level did Han Cheng feel the rapid growth of the spiritual power in his body, and the time to reach the fifth level was further shortened.
“Director, how does it feel to advance to the second-level mage?” Feishazi poured a cup of tea for Han Cheng who was resting.
“It’s very good, but there is no corresponding second-level spell.” Han Cheng said regretfully.
“But is it okay for the director to advance so quickly? It seems that no one in this world advances so fast. Even a genius takes three or four years to reach the second level after awakening at the age of nine.” Xiangzi, who came after hearing the news of Han Cheng’s advancement, was a little worried.
“It should be fine, I don’t feel anything.” In fact, the reason lies in the gap. Since Han Cheng is the first intelligent creature to be pulled into this world by the gap, he has always maintained a slight connection with the gap. This is also the reason why most people are pulled near Han Cheng.
As the gap is pulled into each world, the concepts of humans in that world will be slowly transformed into Han Cheng. Therefore, as the magical worlds such as Liu and Chtholly are connected, Han Cheng’s already good magic talent is also improving.
“Director, I have tried to modify the fireball technique. Please give it a try.” Makise handed a drawing of a magic circle to Han Cheng.
“I changed the formation diagram and tried to increase the adhesion of the flame, but it seems that the magic power required has increased. It’s a good time for you, who is at the second level, to try it.” Makise explained his modification drawings.
“Fireball Technique·Modified.” Sure enough, as Han Cheng communicated with the elements and drew the formation diagram, a fireball that looked a bit sticky appeared in Han Cheng’s palm.
“Try launching it at that,” Makise said, pointing at the puppet in the distance.
After the puppet was ignited by the fireball, Makise personally tried to put out the fire using various common methods.
“Sure enough, the adhesion has increased a lot. It relies on the fire element to burn, and ordinary means can’t extinguish it at all.” Makise watched the puppet writing and drawing on the notebook.
“But the power is a bit weak. It’s not much different from the first-level fireball technique and lacks the explosive power.” Xiangzi commented.
“That’s good too. At least we have a direction, and the flying speed has increased a lot.” Han Cheng said with relief.
“Then let’s go first. Kurisu is now concentrating on her studies and can’t hear you talking.” Hisako led the two away from the magic training ground.
“Director, Miss Erina has prepared lunch for you, please take a seat.” After Han Cheng finished practicing again, Hisako handed the clean clothes to Han Cheng who had just finished taking a shower.
“Okay, let’s go.” Han Cheng put on his clothes and came to the restaurant.
“Director Han, this is the first second-level spiritual food that Xiaohui successfully made today: free-range chicken ramen.” Erina introduced emphatically.
“Xiao Hui has also become a second-level spiritual chef, which is good. Xiao Ai should also be able to make third-level spiritual food soon. It seems that I don’t need to add any more people for the time being. Okay, then you guys go eat too. Someone will come to clean up after I finish eating.”
“Chief! The undercover agent in Golden Eagle City has sent urgent information.” When Han Cheng was about to start training in the new martial art Ming Dun, Kahn and Xiangzi and others came quickly.
“Director, the food in Golden Eagle City is being plundered in large quantities by the City Lord’s Mansion, and they have started to recruit people into the army. The sounds of soldiers training last for a long time every day, and it is predicted that there may be military actions. Although our people have mixed in the army, their positions are too low and they can only report when the army will set off, but the destination is unclear.” Kahn handed the intelligence to Han Cheng intact and quickly explained his analysis.
“Director, we think it’s possible that it was the traveling merchants in Maple Leaf City who reported their suspicions through the magic communicator.” Xiangzi and Kaguya both agreed with this conjecture.
“I will inform Xin and the others to be careful. You can also share the spiritual food that was stored before and prepare for the upcoming war.”
“Director, there is also the fact that the lord of Golden Eagle City and Pu Yu City had a big fight with Golden Eagle City over the magic stone mine two years ago and the two sides ended in a draw with each getting half. That mine may be a target. In addition, according to our undercover investigation, there are not many spiritual chefs in Golden Eagle City, and its lord Reuben Hall only entered the fourth level of warrior four years ago. And his magic should have reached the fifth level with the help of the legacy of the magic ruins, and he became the boss of the region. The breakthrough time was not long, only one year, and before that he definitely could not break through the puppet’s defense line, and now it may have just stabilized, so the target may also be the magic ruins.” Kahn took out another piece of information from his arms and handed it to Han Cheng.
“Kahn, can you please finish your speech at once?” Xiangzi said helplessly.
“This information is divided into two parts. I will pay attention to it next time.” Kahn said seriously.
“In other words, we may not have been discovered yet? Why don’t we take this opportunity to stir up trouble in the ruins and destroy the traces we left behind?” Han Cheng said.
“Chief, you can only defeat a few fourth-level puppets now, go and deliver the food.” Qian Shu, who had just entered the room, retorted when he heard Han Cheng’s words.
“Maybe they don’t have much magic power reserves now? And I’m at level four. The invisibility potion should be able to deceive level four puppets now,” Han Cheng guessed.
“Director, the most basic requirement for a puppet on standby for a long period of time is a magic array that automatically collects magic power. Even I know some simple ones, so don’t have any illusions. As for the invisibility potion, I don’t know much about it so I can’t comment on it.” Makise shook his head and said.
“You can try it. The danger is very small. I agree.” Takina nodded.
“It’s decided then. Let’s discuss the general plan and I’ll set off tomorrow,” Han Cheng made the decision.
“Director, I think we can also attract the orcs. The entire ruins are not located inside the kingdom, and are closer to the orcs’ Winter Snow City than the Golden Eagle City. As long as we send someone to publicize it, maybe we can get one more troublemaker. In addition, there is also the hostile city of the Golden Eagle City: Pu Yu City, which can also be tried.” Kaguya said.
“Call everyone in the evening to discuss the roster of personnel and the various plans for the shelter after we leave.”
After discussion, the list of people who will go to the magic ruins with Han Cheng is: Qianzhu, Takina and Hayasaka. The plan is for Han Cheng, Qianzhu and Takina to sneak in. Since the magic ruins will definitely be monitored by Golden Eagle City at all times, Hayasaka is responsible for hiding outside to be on guard and report the enemy situation in time.
Qianzhu and Takina were responsible for clearing the enemies along the way to save Han Cheng’s energy and open up a passage for him to escape at any time. After approaching the magic laboratory, Han Cheng went alone to clean up the traces, while others were ready to meet him at a distance from the laboratory.
Kahn sent professionals to Dongxue City and Puyu City to spread the news of the magical ruins. As long as the news reaches Golden Eagle City, it will definitely distract Golden Eagle City’s attention.
“From now on, Kahn will replace Qianshu and the other two to carry out daily inspections. Funi, you must supervise the sowing work, especially the planting of cotton in more than a month. You must follow the methods taught by Kana. Xiangzi and Kaguya, please work hard to manage the affairs of the entire city. The others should do their duties.” After Han Cheng gave the order, he asked Qianshu and the other two to go back and prepare things.
After the meeting was over, Han Cheng left Xiangzi and Kaguya to tell them some things privately before going to replenish supplies, such as if there were another general-level attack after he left, they could ask for help from Chtholly and the others.
“Take care of yourselves, Director. Remember to read our letters every day.” The next morning, everyone saw Han Cheng and his four companions off at the south city wall.
More than half a month later, Han Cheng and his four companions approached the blockade line of the multi-city coalition forces headed by Golden Eagle City.
“I didn’t expect that they also built a simple castle.” Qianshu said in surprise as he looked at the watchtowers in front of him.
“Although this place is within the range of the blocking tower, it is only on the periphery and there are bound to be some fish that slip through the net. Building a castle for defense can reduce a lot of casualties. However, as long as they don’t have magic props for reconnaissance, they will definitely not be able to find us who are invisible.” Han Cheng said.
“Chief, you’d better stop talking. I’m scared.” Hayasaka sighed and covered Han Cheng’s mouth.
“Why don’t you let Xiaoai stay here? The other side is likely to be equipped with second-level magic items.” Takina suggested.
After everyone reached a consensus, Hayasaka was left alone outside the castle. Han Cheng and the other two first shot a bird nearby, and then released it near the castle in order to attract the sentry’s attention and take the opportunity to jump over.
“This is too lax.” The plan went smoothly because there were only a few sentinels on duty in the watchtower, and there were only a few people gathered in groups of three or four in the castle, doing no one knew what they were doing.
“Brother, is it appropriate for us to do this?” a new recruit asked tremblingly to the old soldier who was playing cards nearby.
“Don’t worry, no one will come to this place. Not to mention that not many people will leave the city, and there are a bunch of puppets inside. If the people who go in can beat them, we will just be sent to death. Those who can’t beat the puppets inside can either sneak away or stay there. We will not be derelict in these two situations. There will be special personnel watching the monsters, and the inspectors will not be lax about this. So as long as you bribe the inspectors, you can do whatever you want here.”
“That seems to be true. Coming here is indeed the right decision. Eh, did I lose again?”
“It seems we don’t have to worry about them breaking in after hearing the noise.” Han Cheng shrugged and smiled as he entered the unattended magical ruins.